Jump to content

aMLCproduction

Members
 View Profile  See their activity

  • Posts

    4,884

  • Joined

  • Last visited

 Content Type 

Blog Entries posted by aMLCproduction

  1. aMLCproduction
    In the biggest news to EVER hit STEAM, I, ML Cooks Creator of STEAM has stepped down from headwriting duties effectively immediately.

    I have passed my pen to the great Tara Smith who has been on the writing team for over a year a half. I took the liberty to interview her so readers can get more insight on the HW change and some quick previews for STEAM.



    ML: Welcome to STEAM as sole head writer. How does it feel and can you give the readers a little info on you as far as your previous writing experiences.

    TS: How it feels is indescribable...I feel so HONORED and excited at the same time. I have been on the STEAM staff for almost a year and a half and this is like a dream come true. And as for my previous writing experiences, I've done a lot in my lifetime, but most people know me as the Creator and HW of Life in Salem, a Days of Our Lives fic...I wrote that for years and over 400 episodes, with some good stories, some bad stories...recently, I relinquished control to STEAM EP, ML Cooks, in an ironic twist of fate

    ML: A funny twist of fate it was. LIS was more of a "daily" series as STEAM is written as a weekly drama. How has that transition been and how does it feel to write a weekly series vs. a daily one?

    TS: LIS was a daily series under me indeed and one great thing about STEAM being a weekly series is that it is ALOT less stressful. I think what burnt me out on LIS a lot was trying to get all those episodes out too fast...on STEAM, being weekly, I have more time to write the episodes as I please, which helps my writing. It's always ten times better when I feel the material and can get deep into it, without time as a big concern

    ML: Indeed it is. So tell us, what kind of STEAM will we see under the pen of Tara Smith?

    TS: Hmmmmm....well I do not want to deviate too much from the STEAM everyone knows and loves. But one thing we will see is that the pacing is slowed down and we will get into more emotional stories, even more so than STEAM already has this Season...but camp will definitely be around. I am going to try to keep the cast small, and we will see a lot of characters take central roles...the Williams, in particular, have some BIG things coming up. You had better keep tuning in because Sister Patterson especially is reaching her big breakdown. She is a centerpiece of STEAM and will stay that way under me

    ML: AWESOME, we can't wait to read. I guess readers are wondering how or why did the change of Headwriters take place? ML was announced as sole head writer a few weeks ago on Life In Salem now comes this shocking revelation that you have assumed that same title at STEAM. What gives?

    TS: Well honestly it began as a weird switch type of thing...ML and I agreed to switch soaps for awhile, but as we've gotten more into our writing, it's turned out to be more permanent than originally thought. I was very burnt out on LIS...I made too many mistakes and the show was falling apart, and my inspiration was just not there anymore. ML was very, very slowly becoming the same way with STEAM, just to a lesser degree. But on STEAM, I am a lot more into the episodes and the stories, and have a much clearer and hopefully better vision than I did on LIS...it's the same for him over there

    ML: Usually with a new HW there are casting changes. Will this hold true for STEAM?

    TS: Hmm...STEAM has been through a lot of casting changes this Season already; I don't want to go overboard. At this time, there are virtually no additions planned...but there will be some exits, some that were planned before ML even exited as HW. The exits will be awhile away, because I am spending time playing out all the beats of them and their stories before I send them off, but hopefully the cast won't be shaken up too much.

    ML: Sounds like you have a good plan and that is STEAM is in good hands. We can't wait to see how you write the deziens of Pasadena. Any parting statements?

    TS: Well, just stay tuned, because we have some big material coming up! Just to tease readers: Sister Patterson has her big downfall, and she gets to a point that we've never seen her before! Ria will also begin a huge emotional journey, and we'll see the climax of the Lauren story soon...and a new mysterious lady shows up in Pasadena! But that's all I can say for now!

    On a side note: Episode 121, which will air this week, is a transtion episode between my work and Tara's work. Episode 122 begins Tara's sole reign. ML will still serve as the series Top Producer and creative consult. Readers will notice a seamless transition.

    Stay Tuned!.........
  2. aMLCproduction
    Hotel, Lucas and Eugenia’s Suite

    Jan, with her son Bentley in her arms are stunned to see an eerie looking Greta, with a gun pointed at them.

    Jan

    “Greta come on, Halloween was weeks ago.” She tries to brush past Greta. Greta puts the tip of the gun against Bentley.

    Greta, growling before she speaks,

    “No one is going anywhere Janet. Now get back in this apartment and no one is going to get hurt.”

    Jan

    “Greta please, I was just leaving town. I won’t tell anyone I saw you. Hold Lucas at gun point not me. I just got my son back; please let us go in peace. Haven’t you done enough already? Hell I am shocked you are still even living after I threw that rabid raccoon at you.”

    Greta

    “I know right? I call it miracle rabies.” She laughs. Greta than pushes Jan into the apartment but Jan resists her.

    Greta

    “This isn’t a game; you have no options or choices right now.”

    Lucas, the pain easing from his manhood after being kneed in it by Jan,

    “What is going on? Greta is that you?”

    Greta, foam dripping from her mouth,

    “Yes, it’s me Lucas. Sorry we can’t catch up; I got to take you hostage now.”

    Jan tries to leave one more time but Greta fires the gun! Lucas is hit in the arm!



    Life in Salem

    Episode 448: Is Vivian getting High?

    Written by ML Cooks

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith



    Downtown Salem, Alamain

    Vivian spins around in her executive office chair when Ivan walks in.

    Ivan

    “I have your lunch Madame. Lobster as you like.”

    Vivian

    “Oh thanks Vivian. Taking over Salem has really worked up my appetite.”

    Ivan

    “Madame, about that, you know you are making a lot of enemies here in Salem. You are ruffling a lot of feathers.”

    Vivian

    “Do you think I give a damn!? For a long time, people have tried to walk all over me. That time is done. I’m the dame of Salem. The bottom feeders of Salem can cry until the cows come home. I still would not care who was mad and for what reason. It’s a dog eat dog world Ivan. And guess what, I’m hungry. In a matter of time, I will own everyone and everything in Salem. Something even Stefano Dimera himself could not accomplish.”

    Ivan

    “Madame, I hate to intrude but I really think you are playing with fire. You can’t take on all of Salem.”

    Vivian

    “Oh but I will. I already have. And I won. I bought Kate’s company and now there is one more piece of property to make everything complete.”

    Ivan

    I know I should not ask.”

    Vivian

    “Yes you should. You’re my servant Ivan. You are supposed to indulge me.”

    Ivan

    “What’s your next move Madame?”

    Vivian

    “I’m going to buy University Hospital and kick the Horton’s out of the hospital forever.”

    Ivan

    “Madame, that’s a huge move. I hope you are joking. The Horton’s? What did they do to you?”

    Vivian

    “It’s not about what the Horton’s did to me. It’s about what Vivian Alamain wants. Once I own University Hospital, everything will be complete.”

    “Not if I have anything to do with it.”

    Ivan and Vivian both turn to look at who it is. Nicholas Alamain.

    Vivian

    “How did you get past security? What the hell are you doing here!?”



    Salem University Hospital

    Megan walks over to the nurse’s station when she sees her sister Lexie doing some charting.

    “Lexie hi.”

    Lexie looks up and sees Megan and has a look of confusion come over her face.

    Lexie

    “Megan, Hi, what’s going on? Who is this?”

    Megan

    “It’s my baby.”

    Lexie

    “You’re what?”

    Megan

    “Bo and I had a one night stand and this is our child.”

    Lexie

    “BO! BO BRADY?!”

    Megan

    “Yes, you act like that is hard to believe. Bo and I did love each other once you know.”

    Lexie

    “I know that but that was over 20 some years ago. I just can’t believe BO would do something like this.”

    Megan

    “Was does that mean? It’s my fault Bo and I have a child?”

    Lexie

    “I’m not saying that. Never mind. I support you. You’re my sister. We have to stick together. We are all we got after our family has been decimated. Peter was shot and killed and father went over a cliff.”

    Megan

    “I agree. I am so glad you feel the same way I do. That’s why I need your help.”

    Lexie

    “I’m not going to like this am I?”

    Megan

    “Look sis, Bo wants a paternity test on our son. I just need you to make sure it says Bo is the father.”

    Lexie

    “Megan, I’m sorry I can’t do that. I already did that to Bo and Hope once with Isaac. I still have not forgiven myself for that.”

    Megan

    “Lexie PLEASE. I am begging you. I really need your help. Bo and this child are the only things I got.”

    Lexie

    “You have family. You have me, Andre is still in town.”

    Megan

    “I need Bo. We can be a family.”

    Lexie

    “If Bo isn’t really the child’s father who is and wait a minute, I didn’t even know you were pregnant.”

    Megan

    “I had a surrogate.”

    Lexie

    “This sounds so absurd.”

    Megan

    “Please Lexie. Will you help me? Will you make sure the paternity test results say Bo is the father?”

    Lexie looks at her sister not knowing what she should do.



    Meanwhile



    Bo and Hope arrive at the hospital as well.

    Bo

    “Hope just calm down. Let’s get these paternity test results and then we’ll take things from here.”

    Hope

    “I wish I would have known I had to worry about Megan and not Kristen. Where has Megan been all this time? Something just doesn’t seem right here.”

    Bo

    “You’re right. That’s why we are here. To get to the bottom of this. There is a piece to the missing to this puzzle. I don’t buy for one minute that Megan’s child is mine.”

    Hope

    “Oh I don’t know, stranger things have happened. Bo if this child turns out to be yours, I don’t know what in the hell I am going to do. I don’t think I could live with it. There is too much stress and strife in our relationship. I don’t think we could survive this. I would have to worry about Kristen and now Megan and your new child.”

    Bo

    “Would you can it with the Kristen stuff? Nothing is going on between Kristen and I.” He says feeling guilty for lying to Hope in her face.

    Hope

    “I don’t know Bo. You were acting real strange when you got back from Pa Pa Island. Right before Megan showed up with baby a in tow.”

    Bo

    “How many times do I have to tell you its Padre Island and how many more times will I have to tell you nothing happened between Kristen and I on the Island? The whole trip was a waste of time. It was a wild goose chase.”

    Hope

    “You better be telling me the truth Brady. I could not deal with any other heartbreak. I have been through so much this last year. I could not survive if you hurt me.”

    Before Bo could respond Lexie walks over to them.

    Bo

    “You are here for the test?”

    Lexie

    “I am. Follow me.”

    Bo looks back at Hope. He then walks away with Lexie. Hope wipes tears in her eyes as Megan and Lexie exchange one last look. Megan wonders if her sister will come through for her. She then looks at Hope and smiles at her.







    Back Downtown, Alamain

    Nicholas, walking closer towards Vivian’s desk,

    “Evan, can you leave my aunt and I alone?”

    Ivan

    “It’s Ivan with an I. Yes sir. I’ll be right outside Madame.” Ivan leaves the room.

    Vivian

    “I don’t have anything to say to you Nicky. I don’t want to hear any pity party stories. I don’t feel sorry for you. What’s done is done. I’m not letting you back into Alamain or my new company VAAconglomerate. So if you were here to talk about any of what I just said, you have wasted your time and my own.”

    Nick

    “When did you become such a bitch? I mean really what is the point of all this? Why is it so important to own Titian, the Kirakis assets and holdings, all of Alamain which by the way is supposed to be a family run company, you own the Dimera Empire and I heard you just bought Basic Black, and now University Hospital? You’re going to take on the Horton’s? WHY?”

    Vivian

    “I am not going to discuss this with you. “

    Nicky

    “Aunt Viv, please? What is going on with you? I used to think of you as my mother. You raised me a better portion of my life. You were fun, loving and caring. I had so much fun with you living at the Alamain Mansion. Even when you and my mother fought over me, I never sided against you. I never hated you for any of the crimes you’ve committed against my mother. For starters burying her alive, framing her for murders at the hospital. I still don’t understand why you are not locked up behind bars somewhere for those crimes. Even after all of that, I still believed in you. “

    Vivian

    “That person is of almost two decades ago. People change. Life changes people. I have been shunned in this town for far too long and it’s time to take my revenge.”

    Nick

    “By buying up everything in Salem? That’s not how you prove yourself. What is the point of it all? Once you own it all then what? You won’t have anybody to love or to love you. Everyone virtually hates you. You’re going to own Salem and be miserable and alone. Wow some revenge I’d say. If that’s what you want more power to you. It’s kind of an ironic twist of fate. You deserve to be alone. I will not go down with out a fight. I will not let you destroy this family company with your out of touch fantasies. One has to wonder are you getting high off those Chinese Herbs again. Vivian I am warning you. You better stop while you’re ahead. A lot of people in this town won’t let you get away with this. Your fate is being sealed.” After delivering that ominous warning, Vivian’s nephew leaves her office. Vivian is a little unnerved.



    Hotel

    Lucas grabs his arm and falls back onto the couch. Jan with her son Bentley in her arms backs away from the door and a deranged Greta.

    Greta

    “This is not a game! Do you get that Janice?”

    Jan

    “I do Greta. Just please don’t hurt my son.”

    Lucas passes out from pain and shock.

    Jan

    “Greta what is going on why are you doing this?”

    Greta, looking dazed, breathing heavily,

    “Your friend Nicole Sullivan.”

    Jan

    “Sullivan… That’s the chic that played on Madtv. You mean Walker.”

    Greta

    “SHUT UP! You know what I am trying to say. She messed up big time. She is trying to get the cops after me.”

    Jan

    “I don’t understand what I have to do with this? “

    Greta

    “This is it. This is my final stand. If I am going out I am going out with a bang. The world is going to soon learn about Greta Amish Burg.”

    Jan

    “Greta please, let’s go get you some help. You’re not thinking clearly. Your name is Greta Von Omberg.”

    Greta

    “That’s what I said. I know my own name. Now here’s what I want you to do. Get Nicole’s ass over here now!” Just as Greta says that, Eugenia opens the door with her son Josh and is stunned to see a rabid Greta holding Jan and her son at gunpoint and Lucas is shot in the arm.

    Eugenia

    “Jan what the hell are you doing here? What is going on? What happened to Lucas?”

    Greta

    “Stop with the questions. You’re giving me a headache. I’ll tell you what’s going on Euggies, I am taking control here. We are having a party. I am so glad you could join us.”

    Eugenia

    “What kind of party?”

    Greta

    “Greta’s final stand. I’m going out with a bang” She says wiping foam from her mouth and then pulling out another gun and aims it at Eugenia and her son. Greta now has Jan and her son Bentley and Eugenia and her son Josh held at gun point.

    Greta

    “People in this room are going to die”

    Next Time on Life in Salem:

    Bo/Hope/Megan awaits the paternity test results!


  3. aMLCproduction

    SHOCKING NEWS!

    By aMLCproduction,

    SHOCKING NEWS! THE SHAKEUPS CONTINUE AT LIS! MORRIS, LINDELL, BLOOMNER, BROWN OUT! DATTILO DROPPED TO RECURRING!





    More stunning news rolls out from LIS Studios as ML Cooks continues to settle in and get his stories rolling. It has just been confirmed that frontburner players on LIS have been fired! Heather Lindell(Jan Spears) and Daphne Bloomner(Eugenia Willens) have both been cut from the LIS cast! Lindell and Bloomner were both very frontburner this year in the Secret Room/Baby Switch storyline, along with Bryan Dattilo(Lucas Roberts). However, now word has come that as that story ends, these leading ladies have been fired and their characters will exit.



    "These characters, especially Jan, have had alot of airtime on LIS and some of them have had years of stories on LIS. ML just thinks its time to move on to other characters since these characters had so much focus, and change it up a bit at LIS. Their exits will be in a HUGE HUGE story that will affect many characters, and something will take place on LIS which has never happened before." Tara Smith said.



    Also out is Julianne Morris(Greta Von Amberg). Morris has played the heroine-turned-psycho off and on since 2006, and now her run is coming to an end permanently. "Greta has had a nice tenure on LIS, but now its just time for it to end. She goes out in a HUGE way." Tara teases.



    In an even more shocking move, vet Bryan Dattillo(Lucas) has been dropped to recurring! Dattilo has been with LIS since the beginning, however, it was felt that with most of his onscreen partners exiting and due to the focus on LIS turning elsewhere, it would be best if he were not fired due to his connections to other cast members, but dropped to recurring.



    In another stunning move, Kimberlin Brown, who plays the evil and unstable Megan Dimera has been let go due to storyline purposes. Kim was tapped to take over the role from the original actress Cheryl-Ann Wilson, after she was let go for Kimberlin. “ There is no room for Megan or her story at this time in Salem.Her story really never took off. Megan leaving is part of the porcess of recentering Salem.” Newly installed Head Writer ML Cooks said at press time.





    This just in:

    Word has just leaked that the casting shake up’s are not done. “ There will be another round of MAJOR and SHOCKING casting annoucments in the next few days. I am really shaking things up” New Head Writer ML Cooks teased.



    Stay tuned…….


  4. aMLCproduction
    Bo and Hope’s House

    Bo looks at Megan in shock as she holds a baby in her arms. Hope walks from around Bo to look at the now crying baby.

    Hope

    “What did you just say?”

    Megan

    “Oh, Hello Hope. Didn’t even see you there. This is Bo’s son. Bo Dimera the 2nd.”

    Bo

    “What the hell are you talking about? You’re sick. If you don’t get the hell out of here, I’m going to arrest you myself.”

    Megan

    “Oh, Bo, would you do that to the mother of your child. Take a look at him. He looks just like you. “

    Hope

    "Megan why would say these things. I am sure you just didn’t make this up.”

    Megan

    “Oh no I wouldn’t. See Hope, when you were in jail for all your crimes, I dressed up like you, came over to Bo’s house and it was easy to get him to make love to me since he was drunk.”

    Bo

    “Oh no.”

    Hope

    “Oh no…? What does that mean?”

    Bo has a flashback of making love to some one. Or at least it seemed like he did. He never really knew for sure.

    “I remember. I woke up with a bad hangover. And I swear it seemed like I made love to someone. I thought it was you Hope. I don’t remember much but it does make sense.”

    Hope

    “I don’t believe this. It was that easy huh? You WERE THAT DRUNK?” She punches Bo in the chest a few times out of anger.

    Hope

    “We went from Kristen to Megan. You don’t care about me Bo Brady! You keep hurting me!.l;”

    Bo

    “Oh come on Hope. This is a Dimera we are talking about. We don’t know for sure if this baby is mine. It could be a trick. If Megan can trick me into sleeping with her, then there is no telling what else she could do.” He turns to look at Megan.

    Bo

    “I am not buying this bull for one minute. Let’s go right now to the hospital and get a paternity test done so we can put this matter to rest.”

    Megan

    “Fine by me.” Megan leaves with her son.

    Hope

    “I can’t believe this Brady. It’s just one thing after another.”

    Bo, feeling she is about to talk about Kristen again, tries to hush her up by rushing her out the house.

    Bo

    “We will deal with this later. Let’s just get this Megan mess out of the way.”



    Life in Salem

    Episode: 447 People are going 2 DIE!!

    Written by ML Cooks

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith







    Downtown Salem, Basic Black.

    Justin walks into Kate’s office and is stunned her office is cleaned out and Kate is putting the rest of her things in boxes.

    “What is going on?”

    Kate

    “That Bitch Vivian Alamain is what happened! Well you were right Justin. Vivian has bought Basic Black. Her first action was to fire me.”

    Justin

    “This woman does not stop. She is really going to rule all of Salem.”

    Kate

    “Not if I have anything to say about it. “

    Justin

    “Do say?”

    Kate

    “I am going to take on Vivian. She’s not going to get away with this. She will not control me.”
    Justin

    “That’s what I like to hear. So this means you are going to help me get Philip out of jail?”

    Kate

    I sure am. I miss my son and I think he’s paid for what he did enough already.”

    Justin

    “Not only that, the more people we have on this, the more our chances go up in getting back our respective companies. I am glad you joined the war Kate.”

    Kate

    “Not by choice. It’s time to destroy Vivian once and for all. She has been a thorn in my side for years and I’ve had it. “

    Justin

    “Looks like Vivian is going down. So what do we need to do to get my cousin out of jail?”

    Kate

    “I can talk to a few people. I have a new friend in the mayor’s office. Meet me at the county jail in 2 hours.”

    Justin

    “Will do. Before I leave, do you need any help carrying out some of these belongings?”

    Kate

    “No, I’m ok. Thank you.”

    Justin, looking into her eyes

    “I look forward in working with you Kate.” He smiles at her and then leaves. Kate stares at him as he walks away and wonders if Justin was flirting with her.





    Spears Mansion

    The door bell rings. Jan wonders who it could be as she goes to open it. She is surprised to see her brother Eric.

    Jan

    “Eric? What are you doing here?”

    Eric

    “Well no one has seen much of me so I wanted to remind everyone I am still here in Salem. No really, we are family. I wanted to see how you were doing. From what I understand you have been through a lot. We never really had a chance to connect and I was hoping we could do that today.”

    Jan, smiling, then gives him a hug,

    “Thanks Eric. This means so much to me." She says pulling back and wiping tears from her cheeks. She ushers him in. Eric looks around and sees the mansion is in need of some cleaning. Jan has really let things go.

    Jan

    “I just feel no one is listening to me. I love Lucas. I love my son. But I have neither Eric. It’s eating me alive. I can’t stand it. Some days I just don’t want to wake up. I have nothing to look forward to.”

    Eric

    “Why does Lucas have your son?”

    Jan

    “Because CSB has deemed me unable to provide for Bentley. They gave him to Lucas. And he’s hoping around town with that ugly Eugenia parading my son like it’s going out of style. I’ve lost everything damn it. I just want my son back. Doesn’t any one get that? I have no one Eric.”

    He holds her.

    “You have me. I’m your brother and I will protect you.”

    Jan

    “Thank you.” They’re tender moment is interrupted with another person ringing the door bell.

    Jan

    “Christ sakes, since when did all of Salem want to come see Jan today?” She opens the door and a man says,

    “Jan Spears?”

    Jan

    “I am yes. Can I help you?”

    Man

    “You have been served.” He hands her some paperwork.

    Eric walks over to her as Jan opens it.

    Eric

    “What is it?”

    Jan

    “Lucas has served me divorce papers and a petition to obtain full custody of Bentley. He’s also asking for spousal and child support” Jan screams in a rage and rips up the paper work.

    Eric

    “Ok Jan calm down.”

    Jan

    “Lucas is going to pay for this. God help me he’s not going to win.” Jan looks for her purse.

    Eric

    “What are you doing?”

    Jan

    “I’m going to go get my son.” Eric tries to grab her.

    “I don’t think that is a good idea. You’ll only make things worse.”

    Jan releases herself from his grab and then slaps him.

    “Look bro, we are just getting to know one another. The one thing you need to know about me, is that no one stops me once I get going.” She then turns around and then leaves her mansion, intent on taking back her son. Eric is left standing there rubbing his cheek.



    Salem Police Station

    Nicole is sitting in Detective Chris’s office.

    Nicole

    “So what can you do to bring the person who killed my husband Travis to justice?”

    Chris

    “Why would some one want to kill Travis? Did he have a shady past?”

    Nicole

    “Absolutely not. He was a beautiful human being. A perfect gentleman. He would never harm anyone.”

    Chris

    “How long have you known him?”

    Nicole

    “About a year.”

    Chris

    “What did you know about him before he came to Salem?”

    Nicole

    “I know who tried to kill Travis! Her name is Greta Von Crazy Omberg. SHE”S A LUNATIC! She’s been bitten by a rabid raccoon that has made her insane. She kidnapped me and Jan Spears. Held us in a secret room at the Dimera Mansion. I want her brought in now.”

    Chris

    “This sounds absurd.”

    Nicole

    “Honey, you haven’t been in Salem long enough then. Those kinds of activities I just told you about are the norm in this town.”

    Chris

    “So you think this Crazy Von Omberg person killed Travis?”

    Nicole

    “Yes, with poison. Cyanide. It was probably meant for me.”

    Chris

    “And where is this rabid mad woman?”

    Nicole

    “Hell if I know. She seems to always lurk in the shadows. She’s a menace to society. She has to be stopped. She is armed and dangerous and should be shot on site.”

    Chris

    “Wow you have a vivid imagination.”

    Nicole

    “I get the feeling you are not taking me serious here.”

    Chris

    “I am. I am putting some men on it. In the mean time Ms Walker, try to remain with friends. Try to always be with someone at all times, just in case Greta comes out from the shadows, two heads are better than one.”

    Nicole

    “Gee thanks, I feel so much better.” She says sarcastically. Nicole gets up and walks out the police station. Nicole walks to her car and sure enough, Greta is lurking in the shadows as the sun sets in Salem. She watches Nicole get in her car and drive off.

    Greta

    “Very big mistake Nicole. You think you can tango with me. I got news for you bitch. I should have killed you the first time around. Make no mistake now, I will fix that. Greta nearly faints as she wipes the foam coming from her mouth.

    Greta

    “People in Salem are going to die soon.” Greta hops into her car and nearly hits a telephone pole as she nearly faints again. Her visions are becoming blurred.



    Hotel, Lucas’s and Eugenia’s Suite

    Lucas, speaking on his cell phone,

    “So Jan has been served the papers?”

    Caller

    “Yes Mr. Horton.”

    Lucas

    “Ok good. The sooner I get this done the better my life will be. Nice work man. Thanks.” He hangs up the phone. He lays his cell phone down and then leans down and picks up Bentley out of his crib. Lucas holds him.

    “You’re so precious. I am not going to let that con artist Jan raise you. You’re going to have a good life with me and Eugenia and your brother Josh In fact when Eugenia gets home from getting baby food, I can tell her the good news. Jan has been served the divorce papers. And that paves the way for my marriage to her. What do you think about that?” Bentley smiles at Lucas but then they hear a pounding at the door. Bentley is startled and begins to cry. Lucas puts him back in his crib and walks over to the door and swings it open. He sees a fuming Jan. She storms in.

    Jan

    “Give me my son now! I am not leaving here until I get him. Lucas, I am not playing games.”

    Lucas

    “You are unfit to raise him! You’re making him upset. He’s scared of you Jan. Now get the hell out of here.”

    Jan walks over toward the crib to hold her son. Lucas grabs her. She tries to push him off but Lucas pins her against the wall.

    Lucas

    “Jan, I am warning you, you better leave. Things could get ugly in here. My son is here and I don’t want a scene.”

    Jan

    “Bentley is my son you son of a bitch. My child with Shawn Brady. Are you forgetting that? Shawn Brady lives on through Bentley and there is no way in hell you are going to keep him from me. I don’t care about you or this damn divorcé. You can have it all Lucas. Just not my son. I am not leaving here with out my son. So do what you feel you have to do. God couldn’t even stand in my way with how I feel tonight.” Jan spits in Lucas’s face and then knees him in his manhood. Lucas groans and releases Jan. Jan walks over and picks up her son out his crib and holds him. Jan release tears from her eyes as she is reunited with her son.

    “Jan it’s going to be ok my son. Momma’s here. And we are leaving.”

    Jan approaches the door to leave. Lucas tries to stop her but is in too much pain to do so. Jan opens the door and is scared sh!tless as an eerie looking, rabid and foaming at the mouth Greta Von Omberg is at the door, gun in hand.

    Next time on Life in Salem:

    Greta goes crazy!!!!


  5. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Salem

    Kate is sitting in her executive chair at her desk. She leans back and thinks of her conversation with Justin Kirakis earlier.

    (In Kate’s office yesterday)

    Justin

    “Indeed. This is why I need you on my team. We must stop Vivian. This merger cannot take place. Victor would roll over in his grave if we allow this. He would be heartbroken to learn his legacy has been destroyed. I urge you Kate, to do it for your son. We have to bail Philip out of jail in order for him to help us.”



    Kate’s thoughts are interrupted when Vivian waltzes in slamming the door behind her.

    Kate

    “What the hell are you doing and what could you possibly want?”

    Vivian

    “Oh, I want for nothing Kate. Haven’t you heard,... I own Salem now?”

    Kate

    “I heard bits and pieces here and there. So what did you want to do, come here to gloat?”

    Vivian

    “Actually no. I thought I’d just come by and deliver some news to you in person before you heard it from the press. I am shocked they are not here yet.”

    Kate

    “What the hell are you talking Vivian? I don’t have time to drag it out of you. “

    Vivian

    “Ok Kate. I own you now. This is my company. I own Basic Black.”

    Kate

    “You BITCH. I ought to wipe the floor with your face. How! HOW DAMN IT!?”

    Vivian

    “It was so easy, buying out the board and their shares. So now I can add this meager little company to my conglomeration. Thanks Kate. I win against you as always.”

    Kate

    “I hate you Vivian Alamain!”

    Vivian

    “And your fired Kate Roberts! Pack your things and get the hell out of my company!” Vivian then exits the door as Kate throws a book in her direction but hits the wall instead.

    Kate

    “Damn you Vivian Alamain!! You won’t get away with this.”





    Episode: 446, Bo Dimera the II

    Written by ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith



    Salem Jail

    Justin is escorted to Philip’s cell.

    Philip, getting up from his cot,

    “Well it’s about time some family came to see me. I was beginning to think no one cared about me.”

    Justin

    “That’s not the case at all cousin. You stalked and kidnapped Belle Black. Belle Black, Marlena Evans daughter. You had to do some time for that. Marlena was very well respected and well known.”

    Philip

    “Yea, well I’m a Kirakis. Our last name carries a lot of weight. What is happening here?”

    Justin

    “Philip, we have been weakened. “

    Philip

    “What do you mean?”

    Justin

    “Vivian owns the Titian, Kirarkis Empire.”

    Philip

    “Yea, I know about that, I read the papers in here. So you’re telling me you have not rectified this situation? What kind of Kirakis are you? My father would never let something like this stand. What the hell is the matter with you?”

    Justin

    “Relax. I can’t do this by myself. But that’s not all. Vivian plans to merge all the companies of Salem into one big conglomeration. She is going to virtually own everything and everyone in Salem.”

    Philip

    “You loser! How did you let it get this far? You’re nothing. My dad would be so disappointed in you.”

    Justin

    “That’s why I came down here. I need your help.”

    Philip

    “How can I help and I am still in jail.”

    Justin

    “Leave that to me.”

    Philip

    “Oh I get it. So the only time you are interested in getting me out of jail is when you need help. You didn’t give a damn about me before. Why start now?”

    Justin

    “Philip please. This is not the time to argue. We can deal with this later. We have to stop Vivian Alamain before we lose everything! You’ll be out of here in a few days.” Justin then leaves.

    Philip, thinking of his freedom,

    “I’m about to be free again. “ He smiles as he thinks about that.



    Bo and Hope’s House

    Bo walks in the front door and sees Hope playing a game of hide and seek with his twin daughters Pamela and Addie. Hope looks at him and rushes over to hug him. Bo wraps his arms around Hope and flashes of love making with Kirsten keep going through his mind. Bo holds her even tighter.

    “I love you so much fancy face. I have missed you so much and I am so glad to be home.”

    Hope pulls back and looks into his eyes,

    “Are you ok? Did something happen on Papa Island?”

    Bo

    “It was Padre Island. And no nothing happened between Kristen and me.”

    Hope

    “I wasn’t implying that at all. Are you speaking from a guilty conscience?”

    Bo

    “Hope NO! Nothing happened between Kristen and I. I told you it wouldn’t. Can we drop it? I’m tired and want to take a hot shower and then love my wife. Can that be possible?”

    Hope

    “You’re so touchy. Something is not right with you. You haven’t even told me if you and Kristen found Peter’s killer.”

    Bo

    “It was a set up. Some is playing games with us. The trip to Paco Island was a waste of time. I should have not gone. I missed precious time with you and my daughters.”

    Hope

    “Well we have missed you too.”She gives him another hug.

    “Now go get cleaned up and I’ll make us some dinner.”

    Bo

    “I love you fancy face.” He walks up the stairs to take a shower.

    Hope sighs and looks at Addie and Pamela,

    “Your daddy is acting strange. He’s hiding something.”



    Java Cafe



    Nicole is sitting at a table, still visibly shaken after Travis's death, as Faye walks over with some coffee.

    Faye

    “How are you, honey?”

    Nicole

    “My husband just died...gee, mother, I'm chipper!”

    Faye

    “Nikki, please don't be like that.”

    Nicole

    “Yeah, I'm sorry...I am just pissed off, okay? Travis and I were just about to start our lives together...I mean, he was the only man I had, in the several months that we were together, and that nothing could interfere with! But now, he's dead.”

    Faye

    “I know you're going through so much pain right now, but I know you can get through this...you've been through so much, you can get through this, and there will be other men!”

    Nicole

    “Ah, yes, there will...just more men that I will either screw over or they'll get killed!”

    Faye, sighing

    “Don't be so negative, Nikki. Speaking of which, not that I want to continue to emphasize Travis's death, but have you reported his murder to the police?”

    Nicole

    “ I did in Las Vegas, but that got me nowhere. However, I know who killed him.”

    Faye

    “Are you sure?”

    Nicole

    “I'm not stupid, Mom! I know that that psycho Greta Von Amberg killed him.”

    Faye

    “Don't make assumptions, Nicole. I know that woman is a psycho but didn't she get locked up in a mental institution after Jan Spears exposed her for locking you two up in that Secret Room?”

    Nicole

    “As much as I hate to admit it, Greta's smart. She could have broken out, and she would have gone right after me and try to ruin my life yet again!”

    Faye

    “Still, be careful, Nikki. You don't want to finger the wrong person.”

    Nicole, groaning

    “I know it was her. And yet again, you do the Faye thing to do and ignore the truth, just like you did when it came to Daddy and all that he did to us and Jan.”

    Faye

    “No, honey, I didn't mean it like-“

    Nicole

    “I can handle this myself, Faye, thanks.”

    Nicole angrily gets up and storms out of the Java Cafe!

    Nicole

    “I am going to bring Greta down...”

    As Nicole walks off, Greta herself comes out of the shadows.

    Greta

    “Oh, just you wait Nicole...you're next on my hit list!”

    Greta's mouth foams from the rabies...and suddenly, she has to lean against the wall.

    Greta

    “What the hell? These rabies really getting to me. I’m shocked I’ve lasted this long on these rabies. Must be miracle rabies“

    Greta slowly walks off.





    Maggie's House

    Jeremy is in the kitchen, still fuming after his argument with Alexis over Robin and Laura's rivalry and Laura being in jail. He curses as he sits at the table, and Robin then enters.

    Robin

    “Jeremy, honey, what’s wrong?”

    Jeremy

    “It’s that whore Alexis.”

    Robin

    “What is that little slut doing now?”

    Jeremy

    “She barged in here trying to tell me, once again, that you were lying and framing Grandma.”

    Robin

    “Jeremy, I've told you countless times that I am not lying. Your poor grandmother has just gone insane again, and Alexis is trying to get into your head.”

    Jeremy

    “Yeah, I know, I am just so sick of her...

    Robin

    “She keeps trying to mess with all our lives, but I won't allow it. Earlier, she came to me and told me all about how Mike and April were having sex.”

    Jeremy

    “Uh, what? Who the hell is April?”

    Robin, shaking her head in disgust

    “Nevermind.”

    Jeremy

    “I am so tired of them all...Alexis, Mike, everyone!”

    Robin

    “Don't you worry; they'll be out of our lives and stop annoying us once Laura finally gets committed.”

    Cassie then walks in, and frowns at Jeremy.

    Cassie

    “What’s wrong, baby?”

    Robin

    “Alexis keeps trying to tell him that I'm lying about what Laura did to me. Little bitch needs to mind her own business.”

    Cassie

    “Ugh, I hate her...but she doesn't matter to us, Jeremy, you can't listen to her...here, how about we go upstairs and I take your mind off things?”

    Jeremy, smirking

    “Sure, I'd like that.”

    Cassie seductively grabs Jeremy and pulls him upstairs, as Robin slams her fist down on the table.

    Robin

    “Alexis, Laura, April...all three of them are stupid bitches. I can't allow them to run around like this!”



    Salem Police Station

    Nicole walks right into the police station, where Chris is doing some work.

    Nicole

    “Hello, is Bo Brady here?”

    Chris

    “No, I'm afraid he's not in today, ma'am. Is there something I can help you with?”

    Nicole

    “I'd like to report a murder.”

    Chris, raising his eyebrows

    “Oh?”

    Nicole

    “It took place in Las Vegas, but everyone involved is a resident of Salem...my husband, Travis Baines, was killed on our wedding night.”

    Chris

    “I'm so sorry...do you know who killed him?”

    Nicole

    “I have a hunch: Greta Von Amberg, who I am sure you've heard of. I am almost sure that she killed my husband, and I need the police's help to get a hold of her and make her pay”





    Back at Bo and Hope’s House

    Bo walks down the stairs and sees Pam and Addie in their crib sleeping and Hope walks out from the kitchen with a plate of burger and fries for Bo.

    Bo

    “You really didn’t have to fancy face. I should be doing this for you. I’m so sorry for leaving you and the girls. I should have never gone on that trip with Kristen.”

    Hope

    “You say that like something bad happened. Did it Bo?”

    Bo

    “Like what?”

    Hope, arching her eye brow,

    “You act like you’re hiding something from me. You are acting nervous. Did something happen on Paco Island with Kristen? Did you sleep with Kristen again after you told me, in fact you promised me I could trust you?!” She says with a tear forming in her eye and her voice getting louder.

    Bo

    “Please don’t wake the girls. Calm down.”

    Hope

    “Don’t tell me to calm down Brady. You’re the one who is not acting right. Now tell me, did you have sex with Kristen, yes or no?”

    Before Bo could answer the door bell rings.

    “Who could that be?”

    Hope

    “Saved by the bell. Go on, answer the door.”

    Bo walks over to the front door and opens it and is shocked to see Megan Dimera with a baby in her arm.

    Bo

    “Megan, can I help you?”

    Hope, not understanding why Megan would be there walks closer to the door to see why Megan Dimera is there.

    Megan

    “Hi Bo. I heard you were back in town. I brought you your only living son.”

    Bo

    “I do not understand. What kind of sick joke are you playing here?”

    Megan

    “This is your son Bo. Bo Dimera the II. This is our child.”

    Hope

    “You’re what!?”

    Megan

    “I gave birth to Bo’s only living son. We had a passionate night of love making and it produced this beautiful child. We are all family now.” She says smiling. Hope and Bo are speechless as they are taken aback.

    Next Time on Life in Salem:

    Bo and Hope get answers from Megan!




  6. aMLCproduction
    The Horton House

    Abe is trying to walk with a walker alongside his physical therapist. Abe is really concentrating and almost out of breath.

    PT

    “You’ve almost got it.”

    Then Maggie walks in the front door.

    “Oh my... Abe, you you’re doing so much better.”

    Abe, out of breath and strength, sits back down in his wheelchair.

    “Thank you.”

    PT

    “You keep this up and you will be walking on your own very soon.”

    Maggie

    “That will be so great; you’ll be able to walk down the aisle.”

    Abe

    “I sure will.” He looks at the PT.

    “That’s all for today.”

    PT

    “Sure thing Mr. Carver. I’ll here tomorrow around the same time. We can work on strength and conditioning.”

    Abe

    “Thank you.”

    The PT walks out as Maggie sits on the sofa next to Abe’s wheel chair.

    Abe

    “It would be great if I was able to walk in time for our wedding.”

    Maggie

    “We haven’t even set a date. We can wait until you are able to walk.”

    Abe

    “No, Maggie, let’s set a date. I need a goal. I need something to work towards.”

    Maggie

    “Abe are you sure? I don’t want you to push yourself to hard.”

    Abe

    “I am tired of being in this wheel chair. I miss working at the police station. I just miss living a normal life. I miss being able to do things for myself. I can’t play sports with my son.”

    Maggie

    “Abe, I understand. You have been in the wheel chair for over a year.”

    Abe

    “So then we can set a date?”

    Maggie

    “Of course darling.” She kisses him on the cheek.

    Abe

    “Do you have dates in mind?”

    Maggie

    “Well, about a Christmas Day wedding? We can bring all our family and friends together for this joyous occasion.”

    Abe

    “Mrs. Abe Carver. It sounds so nice.”

    Maggie

    “Abe, we already talked about this. I am not taking your last name.”

    Abe

    “Maggie, please reconsider. You’ll marry me but won’t take my last name? Do you know how that makes me feel?”

    Maggie

    “And do you know how I feel about keeping my Horton last name. To honor Mickey.”

    Abe

    “I’m sorry Maggie, I didn’t mean to push. If you’re not going to take my last name, then is there really a point for us to get married?”

    Maggie

    “Abraham! You don’t want us to get married because I won’t take your last name?”

    Abe

    “It is part of exchanging vows. It’s how we become one.”

    Maggie, wiping a tear rolling down her cheek,

    “I’m sorry Abe. I can’t do it! I cannot let Mickey’s memory go.”

    She begins to walk up the stairs.

    Abe, calling out to her,

    “So what does this mean?”

    Maggie

    “I don’t know Abe.” She says walking away from him and up the stairs.

    Abe wonders if he’ll lose Maggie.



    Life in Salem

    Episode: 445: Horton Hears a Whore!

    Written by ML Cooks with J Lee Becker

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith



    Jeremy walks into the living room from the kitchen and he sees Abe,

    “Abe is everything ok with you and Aunt Maggie?”

    Abe

    “I don’t know Jeremy. She does not want to take my last name. That hurts me. I understand she still has strong feelings for Mickey. But marriage is about two becoming one.”

    Jeremy

    “I am sure you and Aunt Maggie will work things out.”

    Abe

    “I hope so. I love her…. I’m a little tired; I’m going to lie down.” Abe wheels himself to the first floor bedroom.

    Jeremy hears the door bell ring. He walks over to it and answers it. He instantly gets angry when he sees Alexis.

    “What the hell do you want?”

    Alexis

    “Jeremy, sometime you have to stop. You can’t hate me forever.”

    Jeremy

    “For having a one night stand, I’ll always hate you. Do you understand? H. A. T E! I hate you Alexis. You’re a sleazy whore.”

    Alexis

    “Jeremy please don’t talk to me like that. I love you. I made an honest mistake.”

    Jeremy

    “We’ve been here and done that. I will not have this conversation again with you. I’ve already heard all your excuses. I’ll never love you and I will never forgive you. You’ve wasted your time and mine by coming here. Is this why you are here?”

    Alexis

    “No. It’s about your mother.”

    Jeremy

    “What about her?”

    Alexis

    “She’s lying to you and everyone else. Laura did not push your mother down the stairs. Robyn is setting her up.”

    Jeremy

    “How dare you? How do you know something like that? This issue is between my family and I and you have no business sticking your nose in it. This situation is hard enough as it. I don’t need you making things worse and getting stuff started. You’re such a bitch.”

    Alexis

    “No it’s your mother who is a bitch; she is not the sweet one she portrays herself to be.”

    Jeremy

    “You don’t have a lot of room to talk and I better never ever hear of you speaking about my mother like that again. I ought to ring your little neck you dirty whore.”

    Alexis

    “You’ll be sorry. I tried to warn you. Your mother is a liar. The truth will come out.”

    Jeremy

    “Why do you even care? What stake do you have in this? What do you have to gain?”

    Alexis

    “I care about you Jeremy. I don’t want to see you hurt.”

    Jeremy

    “Then you should have thought of that before you opened your cat trap to my dad. Now get the hell out of here and never come back.” He slams the door right in her face and the door hits her in the nose.

    Alexis

    “DAMN YOU JEREMY HORTON. You’ll be sorry. I’ll prove to you. You’re mother is a liar.”

    Alexis rubs her nose as she walks off.



    The Cheatin' Heart



    Nicole walks over to the bar and grabs a seat. She orders a beer. The bartender hands it to her and Nicole begins to sip on it. Then she hears,

    “I didn’t know you drank beer.”

    She looks over and sees a drunken Nicholas.

    Nicole

    “There’s a lot you don’t know about me. I didn’t know rich people came to places like this.”

    Nicholas

    “Because I am allegedly rich, I can’t get drunk at a hole in the wall. There’s a lot you don’t know about me Nicole. I’m not rich. Let’s make that clear. So that might mean you want to stop talking to me since I am broke. I have no money thanks to Vivian Alamain.”

    Nicole

    “I’m in mourning you jerk. I don’t want you Nick. I don’t prey on men.”

    Nicolas

    “You’re track record speaks of a different story.”

    Nicole

    “Well not all of them were rich. Eric, Austin. They don’t have millions like you did. So don’t sit there judge me. Not until you know me.”

    Nick

    “Do you want to get to know me?”

    Nicole

    “I’ll pass. I am in mourning.”

    Nick

    “Who died?”

    Nicole

    “My fiancé Travis. I am focusing on who killed him. He was poisoned by cyanide.”

    Nick

    “Cyanide?! Reminds me of Hitler.”

    Nicole

    “Yea, it’s pretty gross that someone would do that. It could have been me.”

    Nick

    “So is that why you are here, getting wasted?”

    Nicole

    “Just trying to take the edge off. It’s eerie someone killed Travis with poison. It was almost me.”

    Nick

    “Any idea on who might have done this?”

    Nicole

    “Oh I do. I just need proof.”

    Nick

    “I would suggest be careful. Sounds to me like who ever this person is, is smart and resourceful to obtain cyanide.”

    Nicole

    “So tell me Nick...what troubles are you drinking away?”

    Nick

    “I virtually lost everything. My job, a stake in the Alamain Empire, Belle.”

    Nicole

    “You almost have it as bad as me. I am sorry to hear about you and Belle.”

    Nick

    “I am too. For wasting my time. She doesn’t really love me.”

    Nicole

    “May I ask what happened?”

    Nick

    “It’s simple, she doesn’t love me and I don’t want to share my life with a person who won’t be there for me through thick and thin.”

    Nicole

    “That doesn’t sound like the Belle I know.”

    Nick

    “It’s the Belle I know.” Nicholas finishes the rest of his drink. He sets his glass down and begins to feel woozy. He looks at Nicole.

    Nicholas

    “You sure are beautiful Nicole. I never noticed how much until right now.”

    Nicole

    “That’s because you’re drunk. Let me call you a cab. You shouldn’t be driving tonight.” As Nicole pulls her cell phone out her purse, Nicholas gropes her. Nicole is in shock.

    Nicole

    “You rude jerk!” She picks up her beer bottle and pours it all over Nicholas.

    “Grope that you pervert!” Nicole says leaving the bar. Nicholas is left there mad as hell and embarrassed.

    Bartender, walking over

    “Ok buddy, it’s time for you to go before I call the cops.”

    Nick

    “I’ve been reduced to being a drunken bum.”



    Downtown Salem, Basic Black



    Kate is packing up her brief case about to leave the office until Justin Kiriakis taps on the half open door.

    Justin

    “Kate, we need to talk.”

    Kate

    “Justin? This is a surprise. Look I was about to leave, can’t this wait until morning?”

    Justin

    “I’m afraid not. It’s about Vivian Alamain.”

    Kate

    “Now I really don’t want to hear about this. Why do you care about the old Bitch?”

    Justin

    “She’s planning to merge Dimera, Alamain, and Kiriakis/Titian into one massive conglomerate to control Salem.”

    Kate

    “That woman is as Looney as ever. Why are you telling me this?”

    Justin

    “If Vivian’s merger takes place, the Kirakis name will be no more. We will lose everything. Philip, your son will lose everything. You of all people know how to do battle with Vivian.”

    Kate

    “I most certainly do. Stealing my embryo, burying Carly Manning alive, Susan Banks. The list just goes on. Vivian can be very nasty. “

    Justin

    “Indeed. This is why I need you on my team. We must stop Vivian. This merger cannot take place. Victor would roll over in his grave if we allow this. He would be heartbroken to learn his legacy has been destroyed. I urge you Kate, to do it for your son. We have to bail Philip out of jail in order to help us.”

    Kate

    “I don’t know. I am content with what I have in my life. I’m stable and making lots of money. I don’t want to provoke Vivian into trying to take over my company.”

    Justin

    “Hell, I am surprised she hasn’t tried to yet. Be careful though. She is buying up everything. We cannot allow her to gain control over Salem which is what will happen if the merger goes through.”

    Kate

    “I’ll have to think about it.”

    Justin

    “Don’t take too much time. This merger is going to happen in 30 days, being launched by a ball. If you won’t help me, at least help try get Philip out of jail. I need him to help stop Vivian. I can’t do this myself.”

    Kate just sits back in her executive black chair and watches Justin walk out her office taking a deep sigh and thinking if she should enter the war against Vivian.



    Lucas and Eugenia pull up into the driveway of The Spears Mansion followed by a moving van.

    Lucas, getting out the car,

    “I hope we can make this sweet and simple.”

    Eugenia

    “Things are never simple with nut cases.” She says back to him, approaching the door.

    Lucas opens it and enters,

    “It’s quiet, maybe she’s not home.”

    Movers

    “Where do you want us to begin sir?”

    Lucas

    “Upstairs on the left wing.” He instructs the movers. He walks around and sees Jan passed out drunk on the floor. He can tell she’s drunk because he sees an empty bottle of liquor lying next to her.

    “Eugenia, come here, I found her.”

    Eugenia rushes towards Lucas and sees Jan,

    “Lucas, we should call an ambulance.”

    Lucas kneels down to check for a pulse.

    “She’s alive, and she’s breathing. I don’t think we should. Let’s just get our stuff and get the hell out of here before she wakes up. I don’t want any drama.”

    Lucas steps right over Jan to pick up a few baby items for his granddaughter. Eugenia is stunned that Lucas could do this. As if on cue, Jan begins to come too.

    Jan, rubbing her head, hearing the commotion of the movers moving furniture,

    “What is going on?”

    Lucas

    “Damn it, couldn’t you just stay passed out?”

    Jan

    “What? You two didn’t even care? What if I was dead?”

    Lucas

    “Stop it Jan! I made sure you were breathing.”

    Jan

    “Just forget about me huh? Come and get your things and just screw me!” She gets up off the floor.

    “Fine, take your things and get the hell out! If I can’t be happy, if I can’t have Lucas, Euggie, you won’t either!” Jan begins picking up glass ware and throws it at Eugenia and Lucas.

    Lucas

    “Let’s get the hell out of here!”He says grabbing her hand and running out the mansion. Jan follows them outside, still tossing house hold items at them.

    “You bitch and bastard! You won’t get away with this. You will not be happy and you better give back my son Lucas.” Lucas and Eugenia get in Lucas’s car. Eugenia looks out her window and smiles and waves at Jan. This sets Jan off and Jan begins to chase Lucas’s car as he drives off.

    Jan

    “I’m going t get you Eugenia! You will be sorry!”

    In a fit of rage, Jan screams as if she is being rapped.

    “People are going to pay for this!”

    Next time on Life in Salem:

    Vivian strikes AGAIN!!


  7. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Salem, Titian



    Valentine barges right into Vivian’s executive office.

    Vivian, on the phone

    “This ball will be the biggest thing to ever hit Salem. I want all the media outlets there Ivan! Now make it happen damn it.” She slams down the phone, looking up at her sister.

    Vivian

    “What is it? I am a very busy woman. It’s not an easy task running Salem.”

    Valentine

    “I guess you are so busy, you failed to mention to me you plan on taking my shares of Dimera and Alamain. I have been slighted.”

    Vivian

    “Oh please Val; I’ll give you a 49% stake in the new company so you can stop crying.”

    Valentine

    “Then that would mean giving up complete control of everything. I’ll be number two to you.”

    Vivian

    “As it should be. Look, I have been in Salem a lot longer than you have dear sister. I need to win all these companies. I need to have control. No more Dimera, no more Kirakis, no more Titian. It’s all about Vivian Alamain. It’s time to show them what a real woman can do. An Alamain woman. I am going to have my sweet revenge on everyone.”

    Valentine

    “At my expense? How in the hell do you think this merger of yours will work without me signing over my shares?”

    Vivian

    “We are blood. You would do your sister like that?”

    Valentine

    “I most certainly would do my dear OLD sister like that.”

    Vivian

    “I’m not old damn it and stop calling me that! I am wise. I’m the grand Dame of Salem. This is my town and Valentine, you better be on board with this merger. If you know what’s good for you. I don’t want to add you to my list of enemies.”

    Valentine

    “Touche oldie. I own you. You’re forgetting one minor detail.”

    Vivian

    “And what’s that?”

    Valentine

    “I know you set Peter up to die. I own you Vivian. Did you forget that, or do we need to have Lexie Dimera examine you for Alzheimer’s?”

    Vivian

    “Go to hell!”

    Valentine

    “I tan there.”

    Vivian

    “I am not going to let you black mail me. I am in control here! This merger will happen with or without you Valentine. If you even think of exposing my role in Peter’s death, you’ll be sorry. You can take that to the bank. And while you’re there, tell them you knew my role in Peter’s death. If you expose me, you’re only exposing yourself. You’ll go down with me for complicity and withholding information. Not so high and mighty are we dear sister?”

    Valentine

    “You won’t get away with this oldie. I will not give up my shares. “

    Vivian

    “We’ll see. Now get the hell out my office you’re giving me a damn headache.”

    Valentine

    “This is war Vivian Alamain.” And with that said she turns around, walking out the office and making sure to slam the door extra hard to make Vivian’s headache worse.

    Vivian

    “Bitch!” She hollers at Valentine.



    Life in Salem

    Episode 444: Dame of Salem

    Written by ML Cooks
    Story Editor : J Lee Becker

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith



    Salem Place Apts.

    Sami’s Apt.



    The smoke alarm goes off as Sami gets a knock on her door.

    “Damn it! It’s always something.”

    Will, walking out from the spare bedroom,

    “Mom, is everything ok? Do you need some help?”

    Sami

    “Just your mother screwing things up as usual. Get the door honey.” She says as she tries to salvage her homemade baked macaroni and cheese in the oven.

    Will opens the door to see his dad Lucas and Jan’s son Bentley and Eugenia with her son Josh.

    Lucas, hearing the smoke detector going off and now Arianna crying,

    “What the hell is going on in here?” He says as they walk inside.

    Sami

    “Everything is fine. Just some well done mac and cheese.”

    Eugenia

    “Thanks goodness I am lactose intolerant.”

    Sami

    “I worked all night on this macaroni and cheese. At least a spoonful Eugenia. Come on… I’m trying to be nice.”

    Destiny brings out a crying Arianna and hands her to Will.

    Will

    “Come to daddy angel.” Will holds her over his shoulder and rocks her.

    Eugenia

    “You are so good with her Will. You’re a great father.”

    Sami

    “And he’s going to get even better now that he is living here with me.”

    Lucas

    “What was that? Will you’re going to live here with your mother?”

    Sami

    “You say that like it’s a bad thing Lucas? Will can’t live in a hotel and be a father to Arianna. You’re in no position to help out considering the things you have just been through. Getting tricked to marry Jan Spears. You have her son Bentley and Eugenia and her son Josh. Me,… I have nothing. So it’s perfect, Will and Arianna will live here until he’s is 18. He’ll get a part time job in the mean time and attend school every day. I will help babysit my granddaughter.”

    Will

    “Mom you’re doing it again.”

    Sami

    “What’s that?”

    Will

    “You have not even mentioned Destiny.”

    Sami

    “Oh,…yeah ok. And Destiny will be living here too.”

    Will

    “Mom, I am warning you, if you don’t treat my girlfriend with respect, my family and I will leave.”

    Destiny, smiles at the word family Will used to describe her.

    Sami

    “I’m sorry Will. It won’t happen again.”

    Lucas

    “Will, are you sure? You don’t think it will be a little crowded here? I mean there are only two bedrooms here. 4 people will be living here.”

    Sami

    “Well where do you and Eugenia live Lucas?”

    Eugenia

    “We are staying at the Salem Inn for now. We have been through a lot and it all happened so fast Sami.”

    Lucas

    “Yea. We had a happy home at the Spear Mansion. We were all fine there until Jan played with my life.”

    Will

    “I swear that will never happen to us.” He says looking at Destiny and winking his eye.

    “ You two and love just don’t mix.”

    Eugenia

    “I love your dad. And we are going to get married. Sometimes love takes time. And time is what Lucas and I have. Love is not easy”

    Sami

    “Yea ok…. Let’s eat.” Sami begins to serve everyone. She looks up and sees Eugenia openly breast feeding Josh.

    “Gross, Eugenia can you please cover that up or take it to the bathroom. You’re ruining my appetite.”

    Lucas

    “You’re so rude Sami”

    Eugenia

    “No Lucas it’s ok. My apologies Samantha.” Eugenia gets up and excuses herself.

    Destiny

    “You’re rude to everyone Ms. Brady.”

    Sami

    “Whatever do you mean?”

    Will

    “Mom you know what she means. Maybe you need a boyfriend or something.” Will looks back and forth at Sami and Lucas. Lucas catches this look and knows what it means.

    “Sorry son, you’re mother and I will never be. I have moved on with Eugenia. I love her. It’s time to move on with my life. I just dread the fact of going to get all of our things from the Spears Mansion. I know Jan is going to cause a scene. She is out of control.”



    Salem University Hospital



    Carrie walks into John’s room and sees Lexie taking some vitals.

    “Lexie! Is something wrong?”

    Lexie

    “Carrie, oh hi, no just a routine vital check.”

    Carrie

    “So no change in his condition?”

    Lexie

    “Unfortunately not. John is still in a coma.”

    Carrie

    “Thanks Lexie, if you don’t mind I would like some time alone with my dad.”

    Lexie

    “Of course.” Lexie leaves Carrie with John.

    Carrie pulls up a chair and sits next to him.

    “Dad, it’s me Carrie. I came to visit you. Can you hear me in there?.....I wish you’d come back to us. We need you. We miss you. So much has happened since you been in this coma. Austin cheated on me. I am now with Brandon, and your beloved Marlena has been shot and killed. I don’t know how you are going to handle that. That might even kill you yet.” Her personal conversation is interrupted when Belle barges in with tears in her eyes.

    Carrie

    “Belle, what’s the matter?”

    Belle rushes over and just wraps her arms around Carrie. Carrie holds her back.

    “It’s Nicolas. We had a huge fight.”

    Carrie, pulling back from the embrace

    “About what?” She says handing her some tissue

    Belle

    “This stupid war with his Aunt Vivian. She is going to merge Alamain, Kirakis/Titian, and the Dimera estates to form an empire that will control Salem. Nicholas is trying to stop her and wants me to be under handed for him. He wants me to steal some insider information for him to use against Vivian. I just can’t do it Carrie.”

    Carrie

    “I understand. I just can’t believe Nick would ask you to do something like that.”

    Belle

    “He basically told me we could not be together if I did not help him. He just left me there Carrie. He walked out on me.” Belle cries even harder as Carrie holds her again.

    Belle

    “He left me.”



    Salem National Airport



    Bo and Kristen walk inside the airport.

    Kristen

    “What a long flight. I am so glad to be back home in the states. I need a nice hot bath.”

    Bo

    “I miss my kids and my wife.”

    Kristen, does not respond, somewhat hurt that Bo is talking about his family.

    Bo

    “Listen Kristen, I don’t want anyone to get hurt. I love my wife and I am not ready to tell her about you and I sleeping together again.”

    Kristen

    “What’s this? Bo wants to keep secrets now? I remember a time when you’re whole family crucified mine for keeping secrets. My, my how have the tables have turned?”

    Bo

    “I’m not proud of this ok. And unlike you, I do have regrets about us making love again. Hope and I have been through so much and we just barely found our way back to each other. She would not be able to handle the fact we had sex again….. God how could I be so stupid!?”

    Kristen

    “It was in the heat of passion. I know you feel something for me as I feel something for you. If you’re heart was truly with Hope, then you would have been able to control yourself last night. You won’t have to worry about me. I will not be the one to tell Hope. That’s your wife; you have to deal with that.”

    Bo

    “The old Kristen I knew would have blackmailed me or tried to hurt someone with this kind of information. “

    Kristen

    “I’m a new woman now Bo. I am done with the lies and the evil schemes. They get you no where in the end. I will never forget the day I was exposed at my wedding to John. Thanks to that cluck Susan. No one will ever know how humiliated I was. But no more. I have learned from all of that and I am now at peace with the things I have done. I am not saying I am perfect, but I am a different person. Bo, I love our passion. My feelings for you grow stronger day by day. I don’t mean to hurt Hope, but I can’t help how I feel about you.”

    Bo

    “Kristen PLEASE! Don’t do this! Please don’t talk like that.”

    Kristen

    “Why Bo? Is it too much to handle? Are you afraid I might get some feelings stirred up?”

    Bo

    “It’s been too late for that. Kristen, I don’t know what is happening here. I am developing feelings for you and they feel so wrong. I feel so guilty. It feels like a forbidden passion. It’s feels almost as if this is a taboo. Me and Kristen Dimera, together? Then I think of what this would do too Hope. She has just recovered from a crack habit. I am so afraid she may slip back to that. I just got her back.”

    Kristen

    “Bo, Hope does not need your pity. If you don’t really love her then why are you with her? All you keep saying is how much you don’t want to hurt. I don’t hear how much you really love her... Do you really want to be with Hope?”

    Bo

    “I have children with her. We already lost Shawn.”

    Kristen

    “You know, I have a saying my mother used to say. As the world turns, seasons change and so do people. If there is no love between you and Hope, then you are not doing any favors for anybody. People will get hurt more. Look Bo I know you have some things to think about. You have some decisions to make. Again, I will not say a word to anyone about the best night of love making I ever had. I want to thank you for that. Thank you for taking me to ecstasy. I wish all women could experience what you gave me. Just know one thing before I leave.”

    Bo

    “And what’s that?”

    Kristen

    “I love you.” She smiles and then walks away from him, leaving the airport.

    Bo is left standing there, again speechless by Kristen. He slowly leaves the airport with thoughts of last night’s love session with Kristen.

    “I can’t tell Hope. At least not right now. It would destroy her and I can’t risk her smoking drugs again.” He thinks to himself as he leaves the airport.


  8. aMLCproduction
    Padre Island</SPAN>

    Kristen sitting alongside the ocean front at a table at a bar opens the envelope to see who killed her brother. Kristen is stunned to see the pictures.

    Bo

    “Well who is it? Who did it?”

    Kristen hands the pictures to Bo. He looks at them,

    “They are blank. It’s a rouse. See, I told you to let me handle this. But you knew it all. Now you’ve wasted 5 million dollars.”

    Kristen

    “Money is no object to me. I have lots of it. No dollar amount will deter me from getting justice for my brother.”

    Bo

    “We need to get the hell out of here. Someone is playing games with us. They know we are here, they know you are rich. It could be a set up.”

    Kristen

    “You are right. Someone is trying to throw us off.”

    Bo

    “Yea and we got to figure out whom. Because whoever it is either killed Peter or knows who did.”

    Kristen

    “Ok, I’m going to get my things.”

    Bo

    “Kristen wait...”

    She turns around and looks at him. He doesn’t say anything at first.

    Kristen

    “It’s about last night?”

    Bo

    “Yes.”

    Kristen

    “Bo, I have no regrets. I don’t feel bad and I dong feel guilty.” She then turns around and walks away without giving him a chance to respond. Bo is simply stuck right now. It’s as if time is standing still. He can’t believe Kristen has no regrets.

    “What is happening here? I should not be feeling like this for Kristen. But I can’t help myself. She does something to me. What am I going to do?”



    Life in Salem

    Episode 443: Vivian owns Salem!

    Written by ML Cooks

    Executive Story Consult: Tara Smith



    Back in Salem, Downtown to be precise.



    Nicholas, Belle, Justin, Celeste, Valentine, Megan, and Tony all wait alongside with dozens of media outlets such as Fox News, MSNBC, BBC, LA Times, Glamour Magazine, in front of a podium in front of Titian.

    Then Vivian Alamain comes up to the podium. She fixes the microphone to speak into it.

    “Thank you all for coming today. As I have been quoted in the press, something big is about to happen here in Salem and I wanted to take this opportunity to delve into those details. As you all know, I virtually own Salem. I own 100 percent of Titian and 50 percent of Alamain Inc and The Dimera Empire. With my sister, Valentine owning the other half of the latter two. The two of us are a force to be reckoned with. In order to maximize profits margins and streamlining production, I plan to merge all three companies to form VAAmalgamation. This stands for the Vivian Alamain conglomeration. My people are working out all the legalities and it will be official in 4 weeks. I am hosting a ball, The VAAmalgamation Ball. This will signify the opening operations under the banner, VAAmalgamation. In 30 days, the likes of Titian, Dimera and Kirakis will cease to exist. Look out for your invitations in the mail. That is all I have.” Vivian then walks back into the building, leaving everyone stunned, especially Valentine, who was not even informed of this plan.

    Everyone has reactions to what they just heard:

    Justin

    “I can’t let Vivian do this. I can’t let her kill the Kirakis name. The brand. I won’t let this happen.” Justin leaves intent on stopping Vivian.



    Celeste

    “She’s trying to consolidate her power. I can’t let her do this. My daughter is a Dimera and I will not have Vivian taking what’s due to Lexie away. This war is personal now Vivian Alamain. I will not let you do this.” Celeste leaves the press conference intent on coming up with her plan to stop Vivian Alamain.



    Tony looks at his sister Megan,

    “I know we are not going to stand here and let Vivian kill the Dimera name. Father would roll in his grave.”

    Megan

    “I trust you will take care of this. I have my own serious issues to take care of. I don’t get into all this business stuff.” Megan leaves and Tony is stunned that she does not want to join the war to protect their name and stake in Dimera.

    “Well I am certainly not going to allow that nut Vivian Alamain merge these companies.” He leaves the press conference.



    A reporter walks up to Nicholas and Belle

    “Mr. Alamain, what role if any at all will you serve in this new company?”

    Nicholas

    “I don’t communicate with the elder Alamain. I no longer work at Alamain. There is no room there for me under this charade of a new regime”

    Reporter

    “But isn’t Alamain Inc, part of the family legacy? Is their a family rift?”

    Nicholas

    “Vivian is no family of mine. This merger won’t take place. Vivian has done a lot of twisted things and I have a feeling they will come back to haunt her. Too many powerful people are against this merger and it will not take place. That’s a fact.”

    Reporter

    “Is that a threat Mr. Alamain?”

    Nicholas

    “No sir. It’s a fact.” Nicholas grabs Belle hand and walks off from the reporter. He walks over to his aunt Valentine.

    Nicholas

    “Did you know about this?”

    Val

    “No I didn’t. This is the first time I’m hearing it just like you.”

    Nicholas

    “Your own sister...... She couldn’t even include you in her “ ...making air quotes ....“merger” plan. She needs you. How is this merger supposed to take place? Are you giving up your shares of Dimera and Alamain? That’s what will happen if you sign onto to this. What’s it going to be Val? Whose side are you on? Mine or that snake sister of yours?”

    Valentine looks at them perplexed as she thinks of what Vivian is doing.



    Midtown Salem, Salem Square

    Alexis is sitting at a table reading a magazine. She notices Robyn walking past her and decides to stop and talk to her.

    Alexis

    “Robyn, wait, I need to talk to you.” She says catching up to her.

    Robyn

    “How dare you speak to me you tramp?”

    Alexis

    “I have some information I think you might find interesting.”

    Robyn

    “Don’t you get tired of messing with people’s lives? First, you had to be hot pants and sleep with my son and his father. You’re a tramp. Don’t you know how deeply Jeremy is hurt by your slutty actions?”

    Alexis

    “Jeremy knows I am sorry for that. It was a mistake.”

    Robyn

    “You’re a mistake. You’re mother should have never given birth to you. You’re a whore... And don’t you ever, speak to me ever again and stay the hell away from my family!”Robyn turns around to begin walking away but she stops when she hears:

    “Does that family include Mike?”

    Robyn turns back around and walks back to her,

    “Keep your damn voice down.”

    Alexis

    “I assume that is a yes. Just admit it. You only hate me because I slept with Mike. You still love him.”

    Robyn

    “Don’t flatter yourself. You don’t know anything about me.”

    Alexis

    “I do know Mike and April are getting it on. Right in his office at the hospital. Looks like you’re a loser too. I can’t have Jeremy and you’re not going to have Mike. He’s moving on with April. I saw it myself. In fact call Mike up right now and ask him.”

    Robyn tries to slap Alexis but Alexis is quicker, by grabbing her hand.

    Alexis

    “Admit it Robyn, you’re losing your touch. You’re not what you used to be.” Alexis smiles at her walking away.

    Robyn

    “Bitch!” She utters at Alexis. She wipes a tear from her cheek.

    “Mike and April?” She says feeling hurt.



    The Carver House

    Lexie gets a knock on her door. She answers it and sees her mother Celeste.

    Celeste

    “Thank God you’re home dahling.” She says hugging her.

    Lexie, face frowning up

    “Mom what’s wrong?”

    Celeste

    “It’s Vivian.”

    Lexie

    “Here we go again. Mom please, you really have to give this up.”

    Celeste

    “Dahling no.... I can’t. She is planning to erase the Dimera name. She is going to merge Titian, Kirakis, and Dimera under some kind of conglomeration.”

    Lexie

    “I don’t understand why are you telling me?”

    Celeste

    “You have to stop her before it’s too late. You are a Dimera by blood. It’s time for us to take what is our’s once and for all dahling. What is Theo going to have? My grandson deserves the riches of the Dimera name. I have been through too much with Stefano not to make this happen. We owe it to ourselves. Let’s continue on the Dimera legacy, in new way. Make the name good. “

    Lexie

    “I can’t believe what you are asking me to do. This will put me at direct odds with Vivian Alamain. This would add to your war with her. I don’t know….. I am raising Theo. Trying to get over Abe and ignore the fact he is with Maggie. I am focusing on becoming chief of staff at University Hospital. I don’t want to add this war to my life.”

    Celeste

    “Dahling, don’t think of it like that. Theo deserves it. It would grant him financial security. Something he can have. Do it for your son dahling.”

    Lexie continues to look at her mother pondering if she join the war against Vivian Alamain and stake a claim in the Dimera Dynasty.



    Back outside of Titan

    Nicholas

    “It’s real simple Val. Your rotten sister, or me, join me and in stopping Vivian. She is trying to cut you out. Don’t you see that? What is it going to be? “

    Valentine

    “I can’t answer at this time Nicky. “

    Nicholas

    “What do you mean? Why not?”

    Valentine

    “It’s nothing personal. It’s strictly business.” She says coolly then walking inside of Titian.



    Nicholas is furious and looks at Belle.

    Belle

    “Honey I’m so sorry.”

    Nicholas

    “Now Val has turned into Vivian. I thought I could trust her. But she’s like the rest of the family. A back stabber! I can’t believe this is happening. I have to get Valentine on my team. She is the only one who can put a stop to this madness. She has to wise up. Vivian is going to cut her out of everything.”

    Belle

    “I am sure you will be able to get through to her.”

    Nicholas

    “What if I don’t? I have to have a plan B.”

    Belle

    “A plan B?”

    Nicholas

    “I need another avenue to assure that Vivian won’t be able to merge these companies. I need some insider information.”

    Belle

    “I don’t like where this is going.”

    Nicolas

    “Belle, you still work at Titian. You have access to some important information.”

    Belle

    “Oh no, Nick, I don’t think so. I don’t do that kind of stuff. I want no part in this.”

    Nicholas

    “Belle,…… you too? You’re going to betray me too?”

    Belle

    “Betray you? So Because I won’t be a mole, I am betraying you? What choices are you giving me?”

    Nicholas

    “I can’t let Vivian do this. She has to be stopped. I am going to lose everything if I let her take over all these companies. I need your help. In fact, I think you are the only person who can help me.”

    Belle

    “Nicholas please don’t make it like this. You’re asking me go against what I believe in. I’m not under handed. I can’t do this for you.”

    Nicolas

    “Well Belle, it looks I have no one. Everyone is against me!”

    Belle

    “No I’m NOT! I love you! I’m here for you. Just because I won’t be under handed for you doesn’t mean I don’t love you.”

    Nicholas

    “If you can’t help me then that lets me know you really don’t love me.” After saying such a bold statement he walks away.

    Belle

    “Nicholas! Don’t walk away? How dare you!?”

    He ignores her, gets in his car and speeds off. Belle is left there at the scene in tears.




  9. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Pasadena, Court House

    Ty takes his seat on the witness stand. Mona continues to smile at him. Ty vows to himself to keep his cool, never being one to do so other wise.

    Mona

    "State your name for the court to hear."

    Ty

    "Tyler Christopher Hutchins."

    Mona

    "Now, Mr. Hutchins, can you do this court a favor and tell us about our meeting we had about 4 years ago."

    Ty

    "Can you clarify the question?"

    Ty

    "Most certainly. You remember the conversation we had about 4 years ago. We met in a bar, the bar at a hotel you own TC Hotel. I asked you, did you know a man named Abe Williams. You stated you did. You asked why I was looking for the police chief, which he was at the time. I answered back with I wanted to destroy Abe and his entire family."

    Ty

    "I remember. And I told you maybe we could help each other out."

    Mona

    "Indeed you did. And like the say, the rest is history. You and I came up with this master plan to take down the Williams family. You funded this entire operation. So tell this court right now, why you wanted Abe and his family out of the picture."

    Ty

    "I needed my own person in the job of being police chief. So I could do what I pleased."

    Mona

    "Do you mean sell drugs and kill people?"

    Ty

    "I had an empire to run. And none of this would be happening to us now if you had just stuck to the script you damned lunatic. You were never to try and kill Daniel. You messed up and blew everything."

    Mona

    "I did no such thing. I got tired of being your lackey. I had my own goals. You were moving to slow for me. You told me you would help me. And what did you do? Plot and scheme to pry Jenn away from Mike. That was all you was worried about. You get to have all the fun while I had to creep around town."

    Ty

    "This plan was so delicate, it could not be rushed. We could not afford to make a mistake. But you didn't give a damn about that. So this is it huh Mona? You're finally about to burn in hell for your crimes and you want to take me with you huh?"

    Mona

    "You catch on quick. Your in this just as much as I am."

    Ty

    "Fine, I won't let you be the one to do it then. I'll do it to myself." Ty then looks at Judge Hatchet.

    "Your honor, I was in on it from the start. I helped Mona with some of her crimes. I funded her whole operation. But I had no idea she was making clones of Daniel and God knows who else."

    Judge Hatchet

    "So your admitting you were an accomplice in this grand scheme?"

    Mona

    "Yes your honor. That is what he is saying. He took advantage of my emotional state for his own personal gain."

    Ty

    "You were more then willing. In fact you were more thirsty than I to take out the entire Williams clan."

    Mona

    "I was looking for Abe only. You had other ideas."

    Judge

    "Alright enough. Mr. Hutchins, is to be put into custody immediately."

    Police officers rush over to Tyler as Karl and Jenn stand up in shock.

    Karl

    "Your honor, this is a mistake. Mona is lying."

    Judge

    "Order in the court."

    Jenn and Santino are stunned.

    Karl, walking up toward him

    "Wait before you take my son away. I have to say something please!"

    Judge

    "Alright, wait a minute. Let this man say what he has to."

    Ty look confused at his father.

    Karl

    "Son, Jenn and Santino have been sleeping with each other behind your back."

    Ty is stunned as Karl looks back at Jenn and Santino.

    "You didn't think my son was going to jail and you two would have it scott free did you?"

    Judge

    "Alright enough. Take Mr. Hutchins into custody." The police escort Ty out of the courtroom. Ty is unable to take his eyes off of Jenn and Santino. Ty is now out of eye sight as the Judge tries to gain order back after being disrupted by the announcement of an affair. Jenn and Santino look at each other. Jenn then leaves the courtroom. Santino walk up to Karl.

    Santino

    "That was a low blow."

    Karl

    "Just as low as you got with Jenn? You didn't think I was going to make it easy for you two to be together did you? Just because my son is going to jail doesn't mean nothing. I know my son and he will seek revenge on you and your little blonde slut."

    Santino

    "I know your son too. And I bet you won't escape his wrath either. Especially after I tell him you knew about Jenn and I and failed to tell him. Not so smart after all are you dummy?" And then Santino walks off to find Jenn, leaving Karl to think about what Ty will say to him when he learns he already knew about the affair.



    Episode 117: Ashley Shares a SECRET!

    Written by ML Cooks, Tara Smith and J. Lee Becker

    　

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Karim lies on his hospital bed, unconscious but alive after being hit by Ashley and run over by Sabryn, as LaDonna slowly walks in. She looks around, making sure she's alone, and then she slowly runs her hand across Karim's arm, as she flashes back to the horrifying moment when she found Karim's body on the side of the road.
    LaDonna
    "Oh, Karim….you don't know how glad I am that you're still with us….the blood transfusion was a success, and hopefully you'll be fine…"
    A tear drops from LaDonna's eye when she looks at his heavily bandaged face.
    LaDonna
    "You don't know how much it would've hurt me if I lost you….you mean so much to me, Karim. It may not seem like it, but you do. Working together all the time at Ivory…there's no one out there like you…I love it…."
    LaDonna looks away for a moment, but slowly turns her head back to Karim.
    LaDonna
    "I…..I…."
    LaDonna pauses as she stares at Karim.
    LaDonna
    "I love…you….Karim.
    Tears are seen in LaDonna's eyelids as she confesses this.
    LaDonna
    "Maybe its awful of me, maybe I shouldn't, but I do. Ever since we met, there's just something about you….I know you have Alexis, and I've held back…yes I claimed to not have anything for you, maybe I wouldn't admit it to myself….but this situation made me realize…I do love you, I can't lose you, Karim…."
    LaDonna lightly touches his face…
    LaDonna
    "But…I guess I will…because I know you and Alexis are together….I know you love her…and I'll step aside for her, as long as you're happy….but I wish you could know….that you're the one for me, Karim. You always were…there was no other man in my life like you, no other man for me….you're the man for me, you are the one, Karim, you have been, and you will be forever…"
    LaDonna begins to cry as she clenches her fist, trying to remain in control but she can't.
    LaDonna
    "And I'll always love you….I always will….and yes, I will let you and Alexis be together, you two can be happy once you recover….but I don't know if I can watch you two much more…not after this. I'm sorry, but its so hard….its breaking my heart every second. And that's why, I'm leaving Pasadena…I just can't deal with it…its not your fault, its mine….but I will, and you can continue with your life like this never happened….just never forget me, Karim, please…don't forget me."
    LaDonna stands, and as she silently cries, she turns around and begins to walk away, leaving Karim behind, but suddenly….she feels something on her hand, and turns to see Karim grabbing her hand!

    　

    　

    　

    The Blue Note

    Karl walks in and grabs a seat at the bar. He orders a scotch. As he drinks, he thinks back to yesterday when the guards were escorting Ty away in cuffs. He then wonders what his son will say to him now knowing he already knew about the affair Jenn was with Santino. This is a conversation Karl is not looking forward to. His thoughts are interrupted when the bartender deliver Karl another drink. Karl drinks it. He looks over at the entrance and sees Patti Labelle. Karl is stunned, and decides to get up and greet her.

    Karl

    "The wonderful and lovely Patti Labelle."

    Patti

    "Thank you darling. I remember seeing you at the triple funeral. Now correct me if I'm wrong but I believe Ty is your son right?"

    Karl

    "Indeed he his. And you got two girls, Ria and Jasmine."

    Patti

    "Those are my babies."

    Karl

    "That's nice. I just came over to tell you how much of a fan I am."

    Patti

    "Thank you darling, I really appreciate that. Would you like to have a drink Mr. Hutchins? I am having dinner with my girls but it looks like they are not here yet."

    Karl

    "Please, call me Karl, and I would be delighted to have a drink with you." Karl escorts her to the bar. Patti sits first then Karl does the same. Patti orders a glass of champagne when the bartender approaches her.

    Patti

    "So Karl. What do you do here in Pasadena?"

    Karl

    "I help my son run his hotel. TC Hotel."

    Patti

    " Yes, I have heard lots about it. It's a really fancy 5 star hotel. Didn't your son just get arrested yesterday?…

    Karl

    "Yes he did. But he won't be in there for long. TC Hotel is sitting very nice right now. Being only open for ten years now. I am also in the processes of diversifying my assets. Going to be investing in local companies here in Pasadena. Now is the perfect time with the economy in shambles."

    Patti

    "I know about it honey. My ticket sales have been down for the last few months. People can't afford to see Miss Patti sing. So I had to get a job here singing from time to time. Daniel was so nice to hire me."

    Karl

    "I would love to hear you sing."

    Patti

    "Can you sing Karl?"

    Karl, chuckling,

    "You're funny. I couldn't hold a note if my life depended on it."

    Patti

    "You have a nice smile Karl."

    Karl

    "Not more beautiful than yours."

    Patti

    "I tell you what Karl. I like you. I think we should go on a date. Miss Patti will sing for you darling."

    Karl

    "It would be my pleasure."

    Patti

    "How about tomorrow evening. You can pick Miss Patti up around 8. "

    Karl

    "See you then." Karl leans in and kisses Patti on her cheek as Jasmine walks in and sees this sweet scene of affection. Patti gets up and walks over to her table as Karl sips on the rest of his drink, happy, he scored a date with the infamous Patti Labelle.

    Karl

    "You still got your touch old man." He says to himself.

    　

    　

    Downtown Pasadena, TC Hotel

    Alexis darkens her room and closes the drapes after just having taken a shower. She lights some candles and pours herself a glass of wine. She then takes her glass and sits close to her balcony sitting her glass down next to a book that lays on an end table. She takes a seat and picks up Ashley's diary. She studies it, it being her sister's diary. She sheds a tear.

    Alexis

    "I wish you were here sister. Maybe I'll learn something about you. And maybe I can find out if you wrote in here about me helping you when everyone thought you were dead. If that were to get out I would lose Karim for sure. And I got LaDonna breathing down my neck." She takes a sip of her wine and then opens the diary to begin reading a few entries. As she reads it, she is baffled and puts the pieces together on why Ashley was the way she was.

    January 18th... 1988

    Dear diary, another day of pain, mom's new boyfriend Charles raped me and molested me, I hate it, I wish that I could just run away, where there will be no more pain, where I can just be free to do whatever I want, I told mom about it, like she gives a fu(k, she said she doesn't believe that Charles would do that to me, God, I wish I could just kill myself and end my pain.

    Why can't things get better? I'm a good girl, I do well in school, and I treat everyone really nice why can't they do the same back?

    When I came home from school mom yelled at me and hit me, because I forgot to do the dishes before I left for school

    May 18th 1988.

    Dear diary, here is a poem expressing how I feel right now.

    Broken tears and broken hopes, no one takes me seriously, they think it's a joke, wishing to end my sh!tty as s life, finishing off the pain and strife, why can't I just die instead of cry,

    pain and agony is all I see, misunderstood is what I'm cursed to be, I should just hang myself, and end the pain, no more tears and no more gain.

    They won't rape me anymore, and no one at school will call me a whore, telling me that I just want more.

    I' wanna

    do it tonight, I'm done with the sh!t, I'm done with the fights.

    July 21 1995...

    Dear diary, I am 16 today, fu(k it, I'm going to run-away, I have an aunt in Pasadena that knows me, and wants me to come live with her. I'm getting out of Detroit, I'm done!!!!!!!!!

    So, hopefully once I move there, things will get better, and I can finally live a good and happy life, like I've always wanted to.

    September 29, 2004

    I met Bryan today, he is the love of my life, and I hope to get married with him one day, we hooked up at a bar in Pasadena, that was 3 days ago, he hasn't called me back since then, he might be busy with work, I'll just wait by the phone for him to call.

    *Sighs*

    May 5, 2007

    Dear Diary,

    I am getting fed up with Sabryn…she is the only thing standing in the way of me and Bryan being together! She has him wrapped around her little finger, I know who he truly loves. I hate so many people…Natalia, all those pigs who raped me, but Sabryn is the worst. She's a bitch…she gets to have everything that she doesn't deserve! Bryan, all that money, a wonderful mansion…why can't I have all those things?! Why do I have to be the one who's out in the cold?! Well, not for long, I am going to bring that gutter snipe down a few notches! By the time I'm done with her, Bryan will be mine, and she'll be squealing for mercy.

    I don't know why everyone in this town loves Sabryn…why did Bryan even fall for her?! What makes her so special?! Bryan's the only one who ever showed me compassion, yet everyone else just sees me as the psycho who got ran over….not for long, though! I'm excited for the day she'll be out of the picture, and Bryan and I will be together.

    May 17, 2008

    Dear Diary,

    My sister Lexis knows I'm alive now…I revealed myself to her and she got out of jail…she's one of the few friends I have in this world. She's been a big help, she's been babysitting little Bryan Jr., and she hasn't told anyone that I'm alive. She's even been keeping it from that guy she likes: Karim. I'm glad Lexis never had to go through what I did with those guys our mom dated, the only problem is that I don't think she entirely sees the great love Bryan and I have…but she's been very willingly assisting, and with her help, I can be reunited with Bryan in no time! She can have Karim, and I'll have Bryan.

    May 29th, 2008

    Dear Diary,

    Today I did something I expected to do someday, but…it felt weird, and it feels like everything's different after this. I killed Dahlia Salem, she was a woman Natalia hated even more than Sabryn or me…she even hired some drug dealer to try to kill her once, I think. I don't have any problems with Dahlia, diary, I really don't…but I had to kill her. She caught me in Natalia's hospital room, I had no choice…so I kidnapped her, took her down to the train tracks, and just let a train plow her over…I wanted Natalia to die when I shot her, and I plan to kill that bitch Sabryn if I need to, but its just…I've never killed anyone before…it felt good, but to watch someone's life just leave them because of me…I mean, wow. I almost don't know how to explain it, and maybe a part of me wonders if I shouldn't kill anyone more…wait, no, I can't think like that.

    I don't care. I'm going to kill whoever gets in my way, whatever it takes!

    　

    June 6 2008

    Dear Diary,

    I never really told you how Dr. Diego nursed me back to health after I was ran over, did I? Well, Diego's not the best guy in the world, he's sort of creepy but I came to him after I nearly died….this was when I began to hatch my plans to become the "Lady in Red". I had to be under his care for awhile, and he is a good doctor, and helped me set up my "death". Diego was also the one who helped me steal Natalia's baby, but I'll talk about that later.

    Sept 10 2008

    Dear Diary,

    You know, I'm really going to be happy when I can reveal myself to Bryan and Sabryn…its gotten so boring stalking them. For months and months, all I've been doing is spying on him, and mainly Sabryn…observing, plotting…its been useful but tiresome at the same time. I'm just glad Sabryn's dumb enough not to notice me, and that I'm smart enough to keep Bryan from seeing me. I guess I can thank my partner-in-crime, Mona, for that…she's taught me a lot, I've sort of been working with her, she just hasn't directly assisted me in anything. But anyway, soon this whole stalking game will end, and I can destroy Sabryn's life!

    　

    Sept, 11 2008

    Dear Diary,

    Another thing I really never had the time to write down was how I learned about Natalia and Bryan sleeping together…during my time as the LiR, I overheard Bryan and that gross tranny Rufus talking…apparently, Bryan slept with that stuck up bitch Natalia, and she filmed it all! She took advantage of my man, when I found out about that little particular detail, I discovered I may have a little more competition…I was infuriated, and couldn't stand Natalia. Sabryn's worse, but Natalia isn't something to preach about…but after that, I knew what I had to do. Maybe I'll tell you about that another time.

    Sept 17 2008

    Dear Diary,

    After finding out about Natalia and Bryan and telling Lexis I was alive, I hatched such a great plan…it's a plan that got me the wonderful baby I had today, but I'll get to that later on. Basically, I hate Natalia, I mean how could she sleep with my man?! I knew Natalia was hosting a fashion show with her company that she's tried to take from my sister, Divine Design, and by this time Natalia had a lot of enemies. I went there, and watched everyone, especially Natalia. This was where I'd exact my revenge on her for sleeping with Bryan…when she was on the runway, I took a gun, and shot her! Nearly killed her…I wish she had died, but there are so many suspects since so many people were attacking her that day, I'll never be discovered!

    　

    Sept 25 2008

    Dear Diary,

    I shot Natalia, like I told you the other day, but this wasn't the end of my big plan. You know how Diego's been helping me, well, I concocted a devious plan with him: Since Natalia was shot, he'd use that as a way to help send her into premature labor…it was obvious that the baby she was carrying in her stomach was Bryan's, not that other guy Mark's, so I knew that I'd get her out of the picture, and this would for sure give me more of a chance to get Bryan…Diego successfully sent her into labor, stole her baby, gave it to me, and just told her and Mark that the baby died! Oh its so great, now I have my little Bryan Jr…he's my son now, not Natalia's!!!

    And the time is coming so close to when I can reveal myself to Bryan and Sabryn…I think I'll crash their wedding, maybe! Hopefully the next time we meet, diary, Bryan will be mine!

    Sept 26th, 2008

    Dear Dairy, today I feel so good. Today is the day I expose myself to the world. I am going to stop Sabryn's wedding to my man. I am going to get my man back and I can finally have the loving family I dreamt of for years. Nothing is standing in my way any longer. I can't wait to see the look on that Bitch's face when she sees me. I win again bitches. Ashley has come out on top again. I am no longer a loser. If only my other sister could be here to share in this day. I wish I could of met her. I wish I could have told my other sister about her. Mom told me if I told Alexis, the golden child, about her giving up her first born he would kill me. But more about this later diary, my man is waiting for me. The next time we meet, I'll be writing to you as Mrs. Bryan Datillo. Sounds so heavenly!

    Alexis finishes reading Ashley's diary and is in shock and awe.

    "I have another sister out there!"

    　

    　

    　

    Back at the Blue Note

    Jasmine walks over to Patti's table and kisses her on her cheek.

    Patti

    "Hey darling. How was work?"

    Jasmine

    "It was fine, Had another session with Daniel today. Where's my sister?"

    Patti

    "I don't know where that knuckle head is….Oh wait here she is now." They both look over and see Ria walking over to them.

    Patti

    "Hey darling."

    Ria

    "Hello. Hey Jazzy."

    Jasmine

    "Hi your self. You're in a great mood."

    Ria

    "I am. I had me some good ass dic-" She pauses, almost forgetting her mother was in her presence.

    Patti

    "Don't you dare say it. You better watch your mouth. Miss Patti don't want to hear my baby girl talk like a tramp."

    Ria

    "Relax. I caught myself. I meant to say I met me a nice man."

    Jasmine

    "That's good. Where is he?"

    Ria

    "Damn you nosey girl."

    Patti

    "I want to know too. "

    Ria

    "Love to be all up in mines. Anyway, he's back in Springfield."

    Patti

    "What is a Springfield?"

    Ria

    "That's where he is from, Springfield, Illinois."

    Jasmine

    "I don't understand. If you met him, why is he there and you are here?"

    Ria

    "Look , damn it, that's enough. Yall getting to nosey for me. It was just sex ok?! That's it, that's all."

    Patti, gasping

    "Don't get your mouth washed out with soap. I didn't raise Miss Losey Goosey. You are a Labelle! We have a reputation to uphold. You can't go out here and be spreading your snacks out to every one."

    Ria, rolling her eyes,

    " Let me live my life. I am damn near 35 years old. I don't need you to be telling me how I need to live."

    Jasmine

    "Don't talk to momma like that."

    Patti

    "Well you ain't doing something right! Yes, you are 35, and single, no children and you don't even have a job. It's a good thing Momma Patti is here."

    Ria

    "Can we just eat? I'm hungry as hell."

    Patti

    "I don't know where you get all this attitude from girl."

    Ria

    "I got it from that song you did back in the 80's. New attitude."

    Patti

    "Don't be getting fresh with Patti."

    Jasmine, interrupting before things could get any more tense.

    "I got a date tomorrow."

    Ria and Patti both look at her.

    Ria

    "A date? Damn you just got here to town. I barely can get one. Who you got a date with?"

    Jasmine, smiling from ear to ear,

    "Daniel."

    Patti

    "Daniel,…? Jazz, I thought we already talked about this."

    Ria

    "Daniel? He's white! What you dating a white man for? They're nasty."

    Jasmine gives Patti a look. Patti arches an eye brow.

    Patti

    "Don't you talk like that. I didn't raise you to be a racist. White, Black, brown, or purple, we are all God's children's."

    Ria

    "I don't like white people. It's plain and simple. They created crack to destroy our peoples."

    Jasmine

    "Give me a break."

    Ria

    "They hosed us down and got their dogs on us. Hell our country fought a war to keep us enslaved."

    Patti

    "All that has passed us now. You're so naive."

    Ria

    "Not at all. I just will never forget what white people did to my people. People act like now that Obama is our new half black president, everything is ok. White America was quick to clamor, " Martin Luther King's dream has been fulfilled" Please!… I bet White America will never elect an all black president. He got some white in him. Hell they had to bankrupt the country before they gave it to some body with some color."

    Jasmine

    "I am really sorry to hear you feel like this."

    Ria

    "I am just glad my daddy ain't white like yours."

    Patti

    "Now that's enough. I will not hear no more of this."

    Jasmine

    "Look at what you did Victoria! You're upsetting momma."

    Ria

    "Oh, here we go. I'm the loud ignorant one. I'm the ghetto one huh?"

    Jasmine

    "You know you are! I can't believe you would use my father's race as a negative thing to use against me!"

    Suddenly Ria's breast begin to itch like they never have before. It's an itch she's never experienced before. So bad is the itch, Ria put's her hand down into her strapless dress and begin scratching them, in public, as everyone watches her, leaving her mother and sister to look at her in total shock.

    Patti

    "Have you no shame? What the hell is the matter with you? You better take that nasty mess to the bathroom! How unwomanly of you."

    Ria

    "Is it my fault my breast been acting funny lately!?"

    Jasmine

    "Sounds like you need to have an exam."

    Ria pauses, realizing her breast has been acting funny lately. She really ponders going to have a breast exam. Ria get's nervous.

    　

    　

    Back Downtown, Pasadena City Court

    After a recess in the trial because of Sister Pat assaulting Judge Hatchett, the court is called back into session. Miss Jenkins, at this point, is the only Williams there, and Jack and Mona both sit in their respective seats as Judge Hatchett comes back out.
    Judge Hatchett, sitting down in her chair
    "Will the defense please stand?"
    Mona nods, lightly smiling, and she stands up
    Judge Hatchett
    "After the events today, and the witnesses questioned by both the prosecution and the defense, and examining any evidence we have, I've made a decision on the verdict and sentencing of Kelis Williams."
    Jack, Mona, and Miss Jenkins all listen intently as the Judge announces Mona's verdict…
    Judge Hatchett
    "Kelis Williams, the city of Pasadena hereby declares you guilty on all charges presented here today!"
    Jack grins, and glances at Mona, who is still smiling eerily. She even winks at Jack
    Judge Hatchett
    "And now, your sentencing: Kelis Williams, the city of Pasadena and I hereby sentence you to some time in a mental institution. No jail time, and all you will have to do is spend time in a mental evaluation ward. After hearing all these testimonies today, I feel that you may not be fit to go to prison, nor is there enough evidence to give you the death sentence. You need some serious help my child"
    Jack, angrily standing up
    "Your honor, I-"
    Judge Hatchett
    "My decision is final! If and when Miss Williams gets out of the mental ward, all charges will be void."
    Sister Patterson, suddenly bursting back into the courtroom,
    "Say WHAT NOW?! My daughter, the devil, this woman, has committed so much sin-"
    Judge Hatchett, standing up as well
    "GET THAT LUNATIC OUT OF HERE!"
    Miss Jenkins, turning towards Pat
    "Now honey, my granddaughter didn't deserve no jail time, this is for the best. "
    Baliffs approach Sister Pat once again, but she holds out her Bible.
    Sister Patterson
    "Don't you touch me! I got the Lord on my side!"
    Judge Hatchett, groaning
    "That's it, Sister Patterson will report back to this court in 36 hours for sentencing. Charges, disputing court proceedings, menacing, assault, and mental instability. this trial is over! Court dismissed!"
    Judge Hatchett leaves the courtroom, and Mona laughs in success, as Jack stands around in fury and disbelief.
    Sister Pat, sitting down in shock, chest beginning to hurt,
    "How can this be?!!?!?! My daughter who will now be known as the devil, just got off scot-free for every single sin she committed!"

    Next Time on S.T.E.A.M.

    Life goes on for Mona!
  10. aMLCproduction
    On the outskirts of Pasadena,

    Kiko walks into a building with the name “For the Birds Mental Rehabilitation Center.”

    He walks over to a receptionist.

    Kiko

    “I am here to see the patient.”

    Receptionist

    “One second Mr. Whitfield.” She makes a phone call.

    “Mr. Whitfield is here to see the patient….Ok.” She hangs up the phone and looks at Kiko.

    “You can go back.”

    Kiko

    “Thank you.” Kiko is buzzed through a pair of double doors. He walks into a common area with mentally handicapped people. He sees some playing tag, and others playing with Barbie dolls. He looks in the group of people and tries to find whom he is looking for. He sees a beautiful brown skinned woman. He walks over to her. He kneels down in front of her and looks into her eyes. The woman is starring off into space.

    Kiko

    “I’m here. Do you need anything?”

    The woman looks into Kiko’s eyes with a look of evilness. She speaks,

    “She’s a slut. She’s a whore. She’s a Bitch!”

    Kiko, shaking his head in frustration,

    “You have to let this go. That happened many years ago. That’s why you are in this place now. Because you can’t let the past go.”

    Woman

    “A bitch! A slut! A whore!”

    Kiko

    “What the hell am I paying this place for? You aren’t getting any better.” He stands up and kisses the woman on her forehead.

    “I’ll be back soon. Please let this go. It’s destroying you.”

    Woman

    “Slut whore Bitch.”

    Kiko just walks off leaving the woman to herself.



    Episode 116: Slut, Whore, Bitch!

    Written by: ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Script Editor: J. Lee Becker

    　

    Downtown Pasadena, Court House

    Tyler, Jenn, Santino, and Karl arrive at Mona’s trial in time to see
    Everyone looking at Daniel, the man Mona tortured to, almost death walks up to the stand, and takes his oath. He gulps as he sits down, and Jack approaches him.
    Jack
    “Now, Mr.Cosgrove….you know first hand what Miss Williams is like, don’t you? This mad-woman tortured you more than she even did the previous witness…tell me, did she kidnap you, chain you up in a bunker, and torture you?”
    Daniel, vividly remembering it,
    “Yes, yes she did. She’s ruthless, she’s not even a human being…she deserves whatever you give to her, trust me.”
    Jack
    “Can you describe to me how exactly she tortured you?”
    Daniel
    “Oh, you really wanna know how? You really want to how she tortured me? I wouldn’t even know where to begin….the little bitch left me chained in a dungeon in a standing position, she didn’t feed me, she hit me with a shovel…you think people like Ashley Jones are bad, this woman defines the word “psycho”. And I’m damn glad to see her in jail.”
    Jack
    “You see, your honor. No one here wants Miss Williams to be released…they all are terrified of her! Now, Mr. Cosgrove…tell me exactly how Miss Williams kidnapped you.”
    Daniel
    “She gave me drugs, they caused me to try to rape Lauren, the late love of my life…she called the guy who was put to death for my murder, Chris, and he came to my house to try to save her…but suddenly, it all blacked out…and that’s when the bitch herself came in….”

    Lauren
    "Let me go! Your hurting me!"
    Chris, who is now inside the house
    "Don't you hurt her Daniel! It's me and you now and I have waited for you to show up. Keep screaming Lauren so I can find you" He instructs Lauren , trying to make his way through the pitch black house.

    Mona, after surveying the neighborhood very well, pulls up in Lauren's driveway. She grabs an aluminum can that has a hose connected to it and gets out her car. She goes to the side window and begins to pump chemicals into Lauren's house from the can.

    Daniel begins to kiss Lauren and he rips her shirt off.
    "Give me some!"
    Lauren tries to push Daniel off of her. Chris finally finds his way to the back bedroom where he hears Daniel and Lauren." I'm going to kill you Daniel!" Just as he takes another step, Chris passes out, followed then by Daniel and then Lauren, breathing in a secret chemical agent Mona has pumped into the house. Mona goes back to her car, and being the strong woman she is, drags one of the body-filled body bags into Lauren's house. Using a flash light to find her way through the house, she drags the body bag to the back bedroom. "Say good bye to Daniel" Mona pulls out a butcher knife from her bag of tricks.

    Daniel
    “That crazy ass woman cloned me, and my clone was there, stabbed, and that’s how she set up Chris for my murder….when I wasn’t dead at all, she really had me chained up at some place…in a bizarre dungeon of hers on a mountain, to be exact.

    Mona ashes her drugs stick against the skin of a person who is chained up in the chains and cuffs.
    Mona
    "Welcome to hell Daniel!" Daniel screams as the red hot cherry of the blunt burns his skin

    After hearing that, even Sister Patterson is speechless and is finding it harder and harder to defend her evil daughter.

    Madea

    “Do you see what your affair with Don did to your daughter? You created a demon!”


    Daniel
    “EVERYONE thought I was dead….the only people who knew I was alive was Mona, and her other prisoner Sharan. That was enough torture, being away from the woman and people I loved. She chained me up for SO LONG, I begged her to let me go, but she didn’t, and just kept on with her disgusting torture….”

    Daniel
    "Please, I am begging you. Please let me go. I didn't hear nothing, see nothing nor do I know nothing. Just please let me go."
    Mona stops digging, and wipes sweat that is rolling down her face
    "No can do. If I let you go, then what kind of fun will I have? I won't be able to get my thrills."
    Daniel
    "Haven't you tortured me enough? You shot me, got me hooked on Meth, played with my mind."
    Mona
    "Enough? Don't think so. I am just getting started." She takes her shovel and bashes Daniel's knee cap with it. Daniel screams out in pain.



    Daniel
    “And after she had enough, she left me for dead, she left me there in that disgusting place! And she didn’t care that she was basically killing a guy, she just shrugged it off as she took off on her submarine! It was like I was a piece of trash, DAMN HER! My former boss Ty ended up finding me after he blew the bunker up….”

    As Ty and Karl, who are about 200 ft. away from Mona's resort holds a trigger in his hand.
    Karl
    "I'm an old man for Christ's sake. I can't be out here in this heat slaving away placing bombs like a terrorist"
    Ty
    "Just shut the hell up!"
    Karl
    "I won't have you talking to me like this. I am your father. You will respect me. Now what is bombing this cement block supposed to do?"
    Ty
    " It's obvious Mona is trying to hide something. Why else would she cover her resort with cement. With any luck I hope I find some answers and Mona. When I see her, she's dead on sight." Ty presses the trigger and Mona's Mountain resort explodes with Daniel trapped inside..........


    Daniel
    “And then…he and his father were digging through the rubble, and they found me….thank goodness they did….”

    They walk over to what was once Mona's infamous Mountain Resort. Karl and Ty now sort through the steaming debris. Ty hears someone coughing.
    Ty
    "Did you hear that?"
    Karl
    "Sounds like a man coughing"
    Ty and Karl move debris and rubble even faster to locate this person.
    Ty
    "Keep making sounds so we can find you." Then Ty ,moves the million dollar piece of debris, when he moves it he sees Daniel's face


    Daniel, beginning to choke up as he thinks about what was happening at that very moment he was rescued,
    “And while that happened……C-Chris….a local around Pasadena…was….he was….put to death for my….my….murder….because of that woman, she let a man….go to death row because of what SHE did, and he was innocent the whole time, he didn’t do a thing….”

    The officer start's the procedure and the lethal toxin's are injected into Chris's veins, slowly paralyzing him. Chris's eyes shut for the very last time. His last sights are of police officers standing all around him waiting for him to die. Chris never thought he would die like this, And with that, Chris expresses his last possible thought. Chris's heart monitor tells the story of a dead heart. Chris is dead, for a crime he did not commit………


    Daniel
    “He died, and he’s never coming back….damnit your honor, that’s why you can’t let her go! That woman, Mona or Kelis or whatever the hell her name is, let a man DIE. She cloned me, she got me hooked on meth, she hit me with a shovel, a big screen TV, taunted me, haunted me, she’s SCARRED ME FOREVER! So you cannot, and you will not, EVER let her go free! No matter what crap she dishes out! I still remember how horrified I was the freaking day she walked into the Church at Bryan and Sabryn’s wedding…”

    Mona holds her machine gun in her hand as Ashley, who just officially revealed herself to be back from the dead, Sabryn, Bryan, Dre, Daniel, Tyler, Ria, her famous mother Patti Labelle, Sharan, and Kevin all look at Mona in shock. Daniel and Ty are even more stunned from the others. Daniel has flash backs of Mona shooting him and making it look like an attempted suicide, then he remembers Mona drugged him with Meth to keep him from exposing what she did, then he remembers Mona kidnapping him and holding him hostage in her dungeon then torturing him day after day. Then he remembers Mona leaving him there for dead when Mona tried to bomb her dungeon. Daniel has this raging fire inside of him. He hollers out, and not even phased by the machine gun he charges after Mona, jumping on top of her and tackling her to the ground. Daniel then begins to choke Mona, as Mona gags, and coughs.

    Daniel
    "Fu(king Bitch! I am going to kill you!" He then grabs Mona's neck and lifts it so Mona's head is off the ground, then Daniel begins to pound Mona's head into the church’s hard wooden floor.




    Daniel
    “I wanted to murder her, I really did! I hate her so much, she’s not even a human being….maybe that’ll show you how evil she is.”
    Jack
    “I think I’ve proven my point with Mr. Cosgrove. No more questions, your honor.”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Defense, would you like to cross examine the witness?”
    Mona, standing up and smirking at Daniel
    “Certainly, your honor.”
    Mona walks towards Daniel, who’s anger flares up just at Mona being inches away from him.
    Mona
    “Now, Mr. Cosgrove….you told the prosecution all about how I kidnapped you and tortured you in this underground bunker. But of course, you left out that you helped me with a lot of things, and it was also mentioned that you were hooked on meth. How do we know that, with you on drugs, anything you claim is true? You may be lying, you may be remembering totally wrong! Who‘s to say you‘re not high now?”
    Daniel
    “EXCUSE ME?! What the HELL are you talking about? YOU got me hooked on meth, and everything I said was as true as it gets! Sharan was there, she can confirm it!”
    Mona
    “Oh I think I already made it clear that Miss Johnson can’t be the most trusted witness here. And neither can you…Mr. Cosgrove, anyone who was on drugs at the time of their supposed kidnapping can’t be trusted on the stand! Not to mention, you tried to commit suicide by shooting yourself.”
    Daniel, who is fuming now and wants to lunge at Mona but holds himself back
    “Whoa, whoa, whoa, EVERYONE knows that you did that! EVERYONE! YOU shot me and made it look like I tried to kill myself, you dirty bitch!”
    Daniel then flashes back to the incident…

    Inside of Daniels car, Daniel is drinking heavily on a bottle of whiskey. He has a gun laying on the passenger seat. He looks at Laurens house and begins to sob.
    "I messed up again. I lost Lauren and my freedom." He downs some more alcohol, as he drinks, the Lady in Black, wearing a black glove, reaches in the passenger seat window, grabs the gun and shoots Daniel point blank. The lady in black flees the scene leaving gun shot victim Daniel to die........

    Daniel
    “It was all you, Mona, all you! I didn’t do a thing.”
    Mona
    “Says you! You claim I shot you, who knows if you actually shot yourself after all? Again, no one can trust anything you say on this stand! Not to mention, you did help deliver things to me for Tyler Christopher Hutchins.”

    Ty(leaning closer into Daniels ear to keep their conversation on the low)
    "One of my men dropped off a package on the bed in room 420. I want you to get it, try it out and if it is good go back to room 420 and then there will be a woman will be waiting for you."
    Daniel
    "A woman? What the hell is a woman gonna do with a pound of weed?
    Ty
    "Don't asks questions when we are getting money!"
    Daniel
    "....Bet. I hope it some good good, I need a lift right now."
    Ty
    "Now I must warn you, that the person buying this package is dressed in all black with a black veil. Don't be alarmed! Now she is to give you a stack. And please Daniel, don't mess this up and don't lose none of my money. I need all my chips!"
    Daniel
    " Ty relax man, you will get all 10 of your Ben Franks. I have never messed up any deal before have I?"
    Ty
    "Just go get my money. Time is money!"

    Daniel
    “You can’t pin any of this on me like you did Sharan, and I won’t let you make me look like some meth-addicted floozy who’s word is taken for nothing! Because DAMNIT, you DID do all that stuff to me! I should kill you right here and now for it, and how you’re trying to turn it around on me in-”
    Mona, interrupting
    “There you have it, Mr. Cosgrove’s outburst only proves my point. Defense has no more questions.”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Mr. Cosgrove, you may step down. “
    Daniel, enraged at how Mona totally changed things around on him, gets off the stand and charges out of the courtroom. Outside, he sees Sharan sobbing.
    Daniel, sighing
    “Are you alright? “
    Sharan, wiping her eyes
    “I….yeah, I am. I’m sorry, its just….Mona put me on full blast up there. She made it sound like to everyone, including Kevin, that I had a blast shooting Abe.”
    Daniel
    “If its any comfort, she did the same thing to me. I thought my testimony would be enough to take her down, but then, she swooped in and acted like my meth use totally discarded the testimony, and she also used how I helped her against me.”
    Sharan, shaking her head
    “I…I can’t believe she’s doing this, she’s such a monster. To do that to both of us…I can’t go back in there.”
    Daniel
    “Neither can I, not after this. How about…I take you to get some lunch?”
    Sharan, smiling lightly
    “I’d like that.”
    Sharan stands up and Daniel takes her hand, and they both walk off…


    　

    　

    Back in the courtroom, the trial continues.
    Judge Hatchett
    “Prosecution, call your next witness.”
    Jack
    “Prosecution calls to the stand…Sister Patterson Williams!”
    Sister Pat, immediately jumping up,
    “And its about time! I’ve been hearing all this talk up here, and my God is displeased with all this! My sinner of a daughter has just been tormenting all these poor people on the stand, its time for me to make everything right!”
    Sister Pat walks up to the stand, and the baliff comes over for her to take the oath, and he holds out the Bible.
    Sister Pat, shaking her head
    “Oh no, sir, I brought my own Bible today. And not to mention my Holy Water. I always come ready for battle “
    Sister Pat pulls out her faithful Bible and Holy Water. The baliff shakes his head and walks away as Jack walks up to the stand.
    Sister Pat, scratching her chin, looking at Jack,
    “Hmmmm….my third eye tells me there’s something off about you. Your honor, whatever happened to District Attorney Stacy?”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Lets just say she wanted a bigger role in the occurrences here around Pasadena.”
    Sister Pat
    “Well, I refuse to give my testimony to this man! All is not right with him, my third eye and the Lord are telling me so! And I do the Lord’s work and only the Lord’s work I do.”
    Mona, standing up
    “Objection, your honor: This woman is too mentally unstable to be questioned by the prosecution or the defense, I say she needs to step down. “
    Judge Hatchett, looking at Sister Pat for a moment
    “Sustained. Sister Patterson Williams, please step down.”
    Sister Pat, looking at Judge Hatchett, confused, totally shocked as is the courtroom but a little happy they won’t have to be forced to listen to Sister Patterson put words and sounds together that amount to a hill of beans.
    “EXCUSE ME?! Your honor, I have come here today to set the record straight for the Lord, to give my daughter the justice she deserves-”
    Judge Hatchett
    “Its my ruling that you are unfit to be on the witness stand. Now, please step down!”
    Sister Pat, standing up, but she doesn’t get off the witness stand
    “YOU need to stand down if you are so insistent on destroying the Lord’s work! I am a servant of the Lord, I only do what he asks!”
    Sister Pat suddenly grabs her Bible and her Holy Water, and she JUMPS up and tackles Judge Hatchett! Judge Hatchett lets out a scream as Sister Pat pours Holy Water all over her, and begins to beat her with the Bible!
    Sister Pat
    “NO ONE WILL DISRUPT GOD’S WORK! NO ONE!”
    Sister Pat then THROWS Judge Hatchett out into the middle of the courtroom, and Miss Jenkins scowls as her daughter causes chaos.
    Sister Pat, sitting in Judge Hatchett’s chair
    “Now its time to PRAISE the Lord! Everyone get down on their knees and PRAY!!!! PRAY!!!! Especially you, Kelis, for you have committed so much sin! It was I who had to stop you from vandalizing my God’s House!!!!!!!!”

    Then out of no where, they hear a scream come from second floor balcony. A person, climbs up on the chandelier and swings across the air like George from The Jungle.
    Patti
    "Look, it's bird!"
    Ria
    "Naw, momma, that's a bat!"
    Kevin
    "It's my mother!"
    Sister Patterson jumps off the chandelier and lands on top of Daniel, knocking him off of Mona.
    Sister Patterson
    "Damn you devils! All this violence in my God's house. The devil is a liar. Every one stop this madness NOW!…. Yens all going to hell!"


    Sister Pat
    “And she is so evil, she won’t repent! We all gotta praise the Lord to show Kelis the error of her way-”
    Suddenly, Sister Pat is wrestled out of the judge’s seat by two bailiffs, and she struggles and screams out, but they both finally overpower her and begin to escort her out of the courtroom as everyone looks on in shock. But everyone stands up and gives out applause as they see Sister Patterson being escorted out. As Sister Patterson walks past her mother, Madea reaches out and smacks her up side the head.
    Judge Hatchett breathlessly gets up and goes to sit back down in her chair, and Holy Water is running down her hair and onto her suit.
    Judge Hatchett
    “That’s it, I’ve heard enough today. I do not believe anyone has anymore witnesses.”

    Mona, standing up and interrupting the judge

    “Your honor I have one more witness.”

    Everyone in the courtroom are confused, especially Jack.

    Jack

    “Objection, I was not notified about this. This is some sort of trick.”

    Mona

    “I am fighting for my life here. I have a right to defend myself. And this witness was last minute. “

    Judge Hatchet

    “Overruled. Call your witness Miss Williams.”

    Mona

    “Thank you your honor.” Mona turns and looks out into the crowd with a broad smile. People wonder if they will be the one she calls upon.

    “You’re Honor, I call Tyler Christopher Hutchins to the stand!”

    The courtroom is shocked, chatter begins to increase. Ty is stunned that Mona is going to call him to the stand. Ty’s face begins to feel warm, as he sweats.

    Santino

    “Boss what is she doing?”

    Ty

    “She’s going to take me down with her. It’s over. The game is finally over. I’m going to jail. And if I do, you better make sure you kill the Williams family.”

    Jenn is stunned after hearing Ty say that. She’s convinced it’s time for Ty to get what’s coming to him. Ty stands up and he has a stare down with Mona. He slowly walks up to the stand and prepares to tango with Mona.

    Next time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Mona’s VERDICT!!!!!!!

    　

    　

    　

    　


  11. aMLCproduction
    Pasadena City Court

    Judge Hatchett and the entire courtroom is shocked to hear that Mona will be representing herself! Jack Nicholson, the new District Attorney for Pasadena, stands!
    Jack
    "Objection, your honor! Miss Kelis Williams is insane and a psychopathic murderer, she is too unstable to defend herself!"
    Mona
    "My name is Mona not Kelis, and if I am too insane and unstable to defend myself, I am too insane and incoherent to stand trial. I am within my rights." She says smirking at Jack, letting him know from the start, this is not an open and shut case.

    Then suddenly, the court room hears this!,…..

    "Don't you dare talk about my daughter that way you dirty devil .My third eye is seeing clearly today. I sense evilness in him your honor. But it's ok. I got my holy water and bible handy and ready for war." Referring to the new DA Jack.

    Everyone in the courtroom knew who it was, the infamous and very sinful, Sister Patterson.
    Madea pulls her back down so she can sit down.

    "Don't you embarrass me in this court girl. I will give you something to make you cry. I don't know why I ever gave birth to you. I should of have had an abortion. Would have did the world great good……OOO, girl you so ugly, I just hate to look at ya."

    Sister Patterson

    "Don't talk to me like that Miss Jenkins! We need to pray that evilness out of you."
    Judge Hatchett, pounding her gavel,
    "Order in the court! …..Defense makes a valid point. It is unsure if Miss Williams is fit enough to stand consecutive trials and serve jail time, but she has been deemed fit enough to at least be here today, and every defendant does have the legal right to defend themselves. And Miss Williams, you will be referred to by your legal name, which is Kelis Williams."
    Jack glares at Mona as he sits down indicating, he won the first round, as everyone watches.
    Judge Hatchett putting her glasses on to look at the very long crime filled docket,
    "Now, Miss Williams is on trial for one count of stalking, six counts of torturing, drug possession and consumption, 2 counts of murder in the first degree," She pauses, shocked at the list so far. She looks at Mona,

    "Young lady, what is going on with you? This is unheard of." She looks back at the docket as Mona realizes, the judge is already sympathizing with her.

    Judge Hatchett

    " One count of manslaughter, two counts of rape, three counts of kidnapping, two counts of attempted murder, inducing panic at Can I Get a Witness Baptist Church-"
    Sister Pat, standing up,
    "Inducing panic and disrespecting MY GOD'S HOUSE! That there is the worst crime of all. I have never seen such blatant disrespect for the Lord in my life! I got something to say and if you don't know me by now, you will never never never know me. Everyone knows I am going to SAY IT NOW!! Your honor, God has been-"
    Miss Jenkins, grabbing Sister Pat and yanking her back down
    "Be quiet and SIT DOWN! I'm not going to tell you again. I will beat the hell outta you!"
    Judge Hatchett
    "Order, order in the court! Sister, I ask that you do not disrupt the court hearing, or I will have to remove you from the courtroom. Now, continuing…evading police, and two counts of drugging other people. Now, does the prosecution have an opening statement?"
    Jack, standing again,
    "Yes, yes we do, your honor. The prosecution is pushing for the highest punishment for the defendant: The death penalty. Kelis is a serious security threat to Pasadena and the world at large. And we will do whatever it takes to get that penalty. We have all the evidence, and I am sure we can top the defense."
    Judge Hatchett
    "Does the defense have an opening statement?"
    Mona, standing
    "Yes, and that is, that while I did those things, I have gone through so much, I simply cannot be blamed. Of course that is weak, but you shall see as I go along, your honor."
    Jack almost snorts, as Judge Hatchett looks to him.
    Judge Hatchett
    "Prosecution, call your first witness.
    Jack
    "Prosecution calls to the stand….Sharan Johnson!"
    Everyone turns and looks to Sharan. Sharan has a nervous and shocked look on her face, and she locks eyes with Kevin for a moment. She slowly gets up and heads to the witness stand. She sees Mona directly in front of her, and Mona gives her a small wink as Sharan takes oath.
    Jack, walking in front of the witness stand
    "Sharan Johnson…from what you've claimed and the evidence we've gathered, Miss Williams stalked you, kidnapped you, raped you, amongst other despicable things. Is this true?"
    Sharan, nodding
    "Yes, she's insane. That woman is obsessed with me, she thinks we're somehow in love. She TORTURED me on her island for months. Just to stay alive, I had to pretend to love that sick woman. I mean, its indescribable what she did. There is no other woman on this planet that is as crazy as her. She's demented, a psycho…it still hurts to think about it. I mean, I will never forget what she did to me. She took me away from the man I love, my town. My life. "
    Jack
    "Now, tell me specifically…did this woman, Kelis Williams, rape you?"
    Sharan, beginning to shake
    "Yes…yes…..she did…."
    Sharan then remembers the incident.
    Sharan
    "It…was brutal…"

    Mona walks toward Sharan
    Sharan
    "Please leave me alone."

    Mona
    "Never." She says grabbing her, and kissing her. Sharan bites Mona's lip and out of anger Mona punches Sharan in the face then bashes her head into the wall. Mona then pushes Sharan on the floor. Mona kneels down and tears Sharan's shirt off and massages her breast. Sharan tries to struggle and get up but Mona punches her in the face again and Sharan passes out. Mona unsnaps Sharan's bra and begins to lick her nipples while she places her hand into Sharan's panties and massages her clitoris. Mona has her way with Sharan as she lays unconscious.

    Sharan, getting teary
    "It was in her underground bunker, I was trying to escape…she violated my body, so easily…like I was just a piece of property…."
    Jack, turning towards the judge,
    "You see, your honor? Just this witness shows how evil this woman is, and how she needs to be killed, just so no one hurts like Miss Johnson. She was kidnapped, her body was treated like trash…the prosecution has no more questions."
    Jack sits down, as Sharan remains on the stand and she shakes at the sight of Mona, and Mona clenches her fist as she watches Jack smugly sit down, but she looks to the judge.
    Judge Hatchett
    "Would defense like to cross-examine the witness?"
    Mona, standing, eerily smiling,
    "Yes, your honor, I would."
    Kevin, in the back of the courtroom
    "No….oh Lord no…please let Sharan be alright, God…."
    Mona smiles lightly as she approaches Sharan, who is scared stiff.
    Mona
    "Miss Johnson, you claim I so easily forced you into everything, you were very unwilling the ENTIRE time…now, you are under oath….did you not tell me how much you loved me, how much you enjoyed being on my island, that you wanted to meet Sister Patterson Williams with me?"
    Sharan
    "I…I did say that, but I had to do that so you wouldn't kill me."
    Mona
    "But you see, Miss Johnson…who's to say you aren't just saying that you pretended to protect yourself? Who's to say you weren't VERY willing during the process in which Daniel Cosgrove was tortured, and when Abe Williams was tortured, and when Abe Williams was…shot? "

    Kevin and Sister Patterson are shocked, and Sister Patterson stands up.
    Sharan, her eyes widening as she realizes what Mona's playing at
    "Kelis, please…PLEASE….don't. "
    Mona
    "Oh yes, that's right, Miss Johnson. You shot Abe Williams, you partook in his murder! You WERE an accomplice to murder! You watched as I tortured the man, you had the power to stop it, you were not restrained, yet you let me torture him to my heart's content…you willingly shot the man! In fact, right before that, he was on the path to escape but YOU stopped him."

    Sister Patterson

    "OH MY GOD! I want her arrested your honor. She shot my husband. No LORD!!"
    Sharan, getting emotional
    "Don't! NO! YOU FORCED ME! I DIDN'T WANT TO SHOOT ABE! It wasn't my fault, you made me do it, I had to do it!"
    Everyone in the courtroom is stunned at this revelation, and Kevin looks at Sharan with a huge amount of pain and shock in his eyes.
    Mona
    "Now Miss Johnson, I would like you to explain to this courtroom what exactly happened that day you shot Abe Williams. "
    Sharan, getting very nervous now as her face looks stained
    "Well…well the man was attacking you, I just couldn't let him, regardless of my feelings for you…."

    ABE
    "You are nothing! You're just a gay whore like your mother!" Abe squeezes more and Mona hits him in his groin, and he stumbles backward, and she reaches for her gun in her back pocket
    SHARAN

    "Mona no!"
    Mona looks back at her, and Abe kicks Mona in her knees and the gun goes flying across the room in the corner... Mona falls on the floor, and Abe gets on top of her.
    ABE
    "That's what you wanted; right?"
    He rips opens her blouse, and Mona is fighting him.
    MONA
    "Get of me you scum!"
    Abe over powers her, and he rips opens her pants. Her hands and nails goes to his face, and scratches him.
    SHARAN
    "Get off her!"
    ABE
    "Shut up!"
    SHARAN grabs the chair.
    "Abe get off of her now!'
    Abe turns to Sharan, and she serves him across the face with the chair, and Abe falls out of consciousness on the ground.

    Sharan
    "Then….you got that gun and wanted me to shoot him! You told me I WANTED to kill him, which I didn't! I NEVER did!"

    MONA, gets up, and she makes her way toward the gun, and picks it up, and she walks back toward Sharan.
    "Have you ever killed someone?"
    SHARAN
    "Excuse me?"
    MONA
    "Its a simple question…"
    SHARAN
    "There's nothing simple about that - and no."
    MONA
    "But you would if you had too…"
    SHARAN
    "I don't like where this is going - and I am not a murderer."
    MONA
    "I think everyone is capable of murder.

    MONA, Mona places her hand on Sharan's shoulder.
    "Earlier... You wanted to kill him, I saw it in your eyes -"
    She hands her the gun.

    MONA
    "Go ahead... shoot him! If you love me, you would kill my father. Prove to me you love me"
    Sharan looks at Mona, and looks back at the gun, and Abe.
    MONA
    "Come on... Do it!"
    Sharan slowly takes the gun from Sharan. Abe slowly opens his eyes.

    Sharan
    "And UNWILLINGLY because of you, yes, I shot him! I shot Abe Williams!"

    Sharan's hand starts sweating, and she can't hold back, she sees her hand pulling the trigger, and suddenly her head is full with images; visions of how Mona introduced her to Mona Island , and all the pains Abe caused Mona.

    Tears starts pouring from Sharan's eyes, and everything starts moving in slow motion, Mona takes another puff from her smoke, and Abe is trying to say something, but all you see is his mouth moving, with his words not being understood, Sharan looks back at Mona, and she wanted to aim the gun at Mona's head, and blow her head away, but she stops herself...

    She returns her attention to Abe's direction, and Mona claps her hand, and the gun goes off…

    Mona
    "And there you have it everyone, this woman willingly helped me, she shot Abe Williams…and may have helped cause his death….so you were not unwilling THEN, were you?"
    Sharan, breaking out in tears
    "NOO…DAMNIT…IT WASN'T LIKE THAT! NO! I DIDN'T WANT TO DO IT! I DIDN'T WANT TO DO A THING! PLEASE, PLEASE, YOU ALL HAVE TO BELIEVE ME!"
    Kevin stands up and barges out of the courtroom angrily.

    Sister Patterson

    "Arrest her right here and right now! I pay my taxes, let me see my money at work. Lord my third eye never saw this coming."
    Mona
    "Defense has no more questions, your honor. I have proven my point."
    Sharan sobs as she gets off the stand and wipes her face with her hands, and Mona slowly blows her a kiss, and she storms out of the courtroom after breaking down on the stand…
    Judge Hatchett
    "This court will wait until this trial is over and then decide if the witness, Sharan Johnson will be brought up on charges. Prosecution, call your next witness."
    Jack
    "Prosecution calls…Daniel Cosgrove to the stand!"



    Episode: 115; Ode2A Smooth Criminal

    Written by Tara Smith, and ML Cooks

    Flashbacks Written By: ML Cooks and Durand Saint Hialire

    Story Editor: ML Cooks

    Westwood Park, Dre's House

    Dre walks into the kitchen and pulls out a Budweiser from the fridge. Lauren comes out from the bedroom.

    Lauren

    "Hey you. How was Mona's trial? Was Daniel there?"

    Dre

    "Yea, your boy was there. The trial was cool I guess. Mona represented herself. It's resumes tomorrow. "

    Laruen

    "I miss Daniel so much. Did he have a woman with him?"

    Dre

    "Naw, I don't thank so."

    Lauren sighs and grabs a seat on the couch.

    "I don't know how much longer I can keep this up."

    Dre

    "Well you gone have to. My life and my brother's are on the line. We have a plan and we have to stick to it."

    Laruen, wiping a tear

    "This is stressful for me. This isn't good for my baby."

    Dre

    "You only got what like 5 more months to go. 20 weeks ain't that long off.'

    Lauren

    "It's long enough. What if Daniel moves on in that time? Jasmine was flirting with him right at my coffin. Do you know what it was like to hear the man I love, at my funeral, getting hit on by another woman? It's like hello! I am right here. Have you no shame. She was like a hawk, swooping in to get her prey…. I love Daniel and I am faking my death for us."

    Dre

    "How do you think he is going to feel when he finds out you faked your death? What is he going to say about this child? You say if it's Kevin's you're going to put it on the black market. What about Kevin? I can't believe I just said that. Knowing I can't stand that nigga. But I know if it was me, I would not want my baby on no black market. Why not just give the child to Kevin. He could use some good news right now. Home boy has hit rock bottom."

    Lauren

    "The last time Kevin and I had a conversation, it was not pretty. SO I won't be doing no one no favors. I know this is wrong but I can't raise this child if it's Kevin's. I can't keep it."

    Dre

    "But you'll keep it if it Chris's child? I don't get that."

    Lauren

    "Daniel already knows that I was with Chris. If he found out if I slept with Kevin and bore his child, he wouldn't be able to handle it. Daniel and I have been through so much, I just want us to be happy. I love him and I just want to have a good life with him."

    Dre

    "Good luck with that. I don't think Daniel is going to stay single for long. ?You are really playing with fire and I can't even believe I am going along with this. Lauren, I don't know If I can't let you do this. I can't let you put this child on the black market if it's Kevin's"

    Laruen

    "What choice do you have? Are you going to stop me?"

    Dre

    "I need to get out of here before I loose my cool." He puts his beer down and walks outside to get some fresh air, leaving Lauren with tears in her eyes. She rubs her belly.

    "What am I doing? I can't keep this charade up any longer.. I have to end it. "

    　

    　

    　

    　

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Ria walks into Natalia's room. She sees Natalia holding Mark Jr. Mark Jr's foot is in a cast.

    Natalia, smiling at Ria,

    "Oh Ria. I am so glad to see you."

    Ria, smiling back at her

    "How's the baby?"

    Natalia

    "MJ is going to be fine. He got shot in the foot. Kiko took the bullet out in surgery. I am so blessed and lucky thanks to you. I don't know what I would have done if you had not showed up at my house."

    Ria

    "It's a good thing I did. God has a funny way of working. I guess I needed to save your baby to get back in your good graces."

    Natalia

    "I've missed my best friend."

    Ria

    "I've missed you to girl." She leans down and gives Natalia a hug.

    Ria

    "Girl it was crazy. I got me some good dick and just hours later, I had to be captain save a hoe. Talk about a day."

    Natalia

    "Watch your mouth girl. I got a little one here. Kiko did say that MJ will have problems walking. We don't know how bad though.'

    Ria

    "Oh, my bad. You know how I get sometimes."

    Natalia

    "So who's your new boyfriend?"

    Ria

    "Well I wouldn't call him that. He's was just visiting Pasadena. He was here doing a terrorist training thing. He's from Springfield Illinois. He's hung up on some white Bitch anyway."

    Natalia

    "You have not changed. I don't get it. I'm your best friend again right?"

    Ria

    "Yea girl?"

    Natalia

    "I'm white right?"

    Ria

    "Uh hunh."

    Natalia

    "So why do you not like white people?"

    Ria

    "Girl I just don't. Look at what they put my people through. All those years of slavery. Uprooting us from Africa. Selling my people like we were cheap pieces of meat."

    Natalia

    "What about President Obama's election? Doesn't that signify change?"

    Ria

    "Girl hell naw. He's half black. He still got some white in him. So the day still needs to come when a 100 percent black man take office."

    Natalia

    "Well If you hate white people, then how can you like me?"

    Ria

    "Cause you my girl. I don't see you as white. I have to tell myself you're a Latina."

    Natalia burst out laughing.

    Then Ria grabs her breast

    Natalia

    "Girl what are you doing?"

    Ria

    "Ever since I sexed down Remy, my breastses been feeling funny. Like the feel so warm and tingly."

    Natalia

    "Maybe you should get it checked out."

    Ria

    "No no. It's just some good ass sex. That's all. I have some things to do. I got a dinner date with my family tonight."

    Natalia

    "You so crazy."

    Ria

    "I get it from you. Look I am really happy for you. You got reunited with your son. Especially after Miss Flip Mode stole her from you."

    Natalia

    "Thank God Ashley is dead. Diego helped her and he is still out there somewhere."

    Ria

    "Someone needs to find him."

    Natalia

    "I just might have to"

    　

    　

    　

    Outside of his house, back in Westwood Park,

    Dre is smoking a black and mild.
    Dre
    "What the hell went down there? " He says after looking at the police tape around Natalia's house.
    Dre's thoughts are interrupted when Kiko approaches him.
    Dre
    "Hey bro."
    Kiko, a bit frustrated
    "Don't "hey bro" me. "
    Dre
    "What's got tripping?"
    Kiko, shaking his head as he walks pass Dre
    "Its nothing. How's Lauren?"
    Dre
    "She's all worried about this baby crap, wanting to sell her baby on the black market just because of who its pops could be."
    Kiko
    "You know, you're lucky I'm even participating in this."
    Dre
    "You have to, man. Ty's gone kill us if you don't."
    Kiko
    "Yeah, but its disgusting. I am letting a woman fake her death, and in doing that, I'm causing her boyfriend to go through so much pain. Daniel's life has fallen apart because of this, because of us! He has to go to therapy with Dr. Jasmine Winters and that's barely helping him. We made him go through that mockery of a funeral. "
    Dre
    "In the end he'll get his woman back."
    Kiko
    "But will Daniel be too broken and too depressed by then, Dre? Ever think about THAT? And not to mention, you are just letting this woman sell an innocent child on the baby black market. I feel bad for Lauren, but do you know how cruel this is?"
    Dre
    "Hey I'm not a fan of that plan."
    Kiko
    "But you probably expect ME to be the one to deliver the baby and help sell it off, don't you? I am a respected doctor, I will have NO part in this. I promise you that. I am not Diego Serrano damnit, I don't steal babies. I will never stoop to the level of people like him, you had better know that. And damnit Dre, I should just go to Mike right now and tell him that Lauren Roman is alive and well and living in your house-"
    Dre
    "Cool it, man! What the hell is wrong with you today?"
    Kiko
    "Everything is what's wrong with me! I am hiding a pregnant woman who is supposed to be dead and she wants to sell her baby on the black market, I have Ria on my ass all the time asking for sex, and I have to deal with ten million other things each day!"
    Dre
    "Something's wrong, I can tell. There's something else bothering you."
    Kiko
    "Oh just stop."
    Dre
    "We're bro's, man, you can talk to me."
    Kiko
    "Yeah, and I wanted to get close to you so I could, but this wasn't exactly what I wanted…growing close by faking people's deaths."
    Dre
    "Hey, I understand, I got you, man. But this will all be over once we get Ty."
    Kiko
    "And how long will that take? Long enough to rip a child away from its mother?"
    Dre
    "Lauren's better than our momma."
    Kiko, getting angrier
    "DON'T even bring her up."
    Kiko storms off as Dre confusedly watches his brother….

    Next Time on S.T.E.A.M.

    Daniel and Mona go to WAR AGAIN!!!!
  12. aMLCproduction

    BREAKING NEWS!!!!

    By aMLCproduction,

    Breaking News!




    In a stunning turn of events, Christina Applegate has been let go in the role of Sabryn D. Genet. Ms Applegate joined the cast at the beginning of season three. She immediately jumped in, starting just as Ashley revealed herself to be back from the dead at Sabryn’s wedding to Bryan.

    “I was just not happy with the direction of how things were turning out. So I decided to bring back the original actress who played the role since the shows inception. Actress Sabryn Genet will resume the role immediately beginning in episode 119. I thank Ms. Applegate for her time and talents. We wish her luck on her future endeavors.” Show creator ML Cooks told the press.



    In other casting news, the beautiful Jennifer Tilley has joined the diverse cast on S.T.E.A.M. in the role of Applelonia. “Apple has a connection already on the canvas that will be quite shocking. She will also get involved with Mona. Apple is the new woman of mystery just as Mona, who was also known as the Lady in Black. Apple will be pivotal to Pasadena, as the role is contract.” States Mr. Cooks



    More major Casting News will follow soon!



    Stay tuned…….


  13. aMLCproduction
    Well Folks, Sorry to announce that a further delay is still needed for me and my series and for my return to t he blog world.. Hell I could not even find this blog after the change over.

    It's been one thing after another for me. Life is really testing me, but I am strong.

    I see the blogs have really petered out here but am so thankful that a few are still hanging in there, Matt, Jay and Miss T. Please keep it going and my return shall be soon.

    Damn I don't know about yall but I miss Sister Patterson to death.

    I do have episodes done, like 5 or so, if I posted them, who would read?

    Redd where you at with Novi?
  14. aMLCproduction
    After an extended period of quiet from the production companies of MLC now comes word the sexxy sudser will return with new episodes some time in June. The series picks up with the long awaited and anticipated trial of Mona. The series will not skip any story beats.

    Also comes word that rapper TI has been released from his contract role of Dre. No other details were given. TI is the third actor to play the role of Dre. Rumor has it a few major characters are on their way out on S.T.E.A.M.
  15. aMLCproduction
    Tragedy Strikes Series Creator ML Cooks!!!!!!!

    I lost 3 cars and my home in a fire. It was arson. My life has been turned upside down due to these strenuous events. This is the reason I have been absent from the blogs section.

    S.T.E.A.M. will be on an indefinite hiatus as my family and I put our lives back together, and deal with the fact that some one tried to kill me/us.

    I asked, whole heartedly that anyone reading this, to please keep me and mine in DEEP prayers.

    S.T.E.A.M. will return, and pick up RIGHT WHERE it left off. I will not skip any beat of the storylines. We will pick right back up with Mona’s trial.

    I thank EVERYONE, esp Tara, Matt, Jay, Durand, Mr. Red Foxx, Josh and Micheal for their continued support of me and my series.

    Blog writers, don’t worry, I will read EVEY episode you post,( I know I am so behind on so many of them) I just ask for the same respect when my series return.

    Thank you and God Bless!


  16. aMLCproduction
    Westwood Park, Natalia’s House

    Natalia screams, a scream like one rarely ever heard, as she sees her baby get shot! Mark Jr., the child she only just found out was hers, screams before falling unconscious. Tears flow down Natalia’s cheek, and as Suga turns to Natalia and Ria with her gun, Natalia charges full force and tackles Suga!

    Natalia

    “DAMN YOU!!! DAMN YOU TO HELL! I’M GOING TO TAKE YOU OUT ONCE AND FOR ALL, YOU DIRTY ASS BITCH! RIA, CALL 911!”

    Suga, struggling with Natalia,

    “You ain’t doing nothing, miss lady. You should of given me my money, or else your precious son wouldn’t be dead.”

    Ria is very panicked, and she looks around frantically. She grabs the phone and rushes to Mark Jr., and she begins to shed tears herself. She dials 911 as she looks down on Natalia’s son.

    Ria, still panicked,

    “Uhm hmm this is Ria Winters and we need an ambulance down here now! A baby’s been shot by a psycho woman who wants to get in panties! Look you got to help us. I was not trying to play captain save a hoe. Oh God. A BABY HAS BEEN SHOT! We’re in Westwood Park, Natalia Cigiliuti’s house! “ Ria by this point is having convulsions. She can’t believe she bore witness to a baby being shot.

    911 Operator

    “Okay, okay, calm down, can you give me an exact address? “

    Ria, beginning to get very freaked out ,

    “WE AIN’T GOT NO TIME FOR THAT! JUST GET DOWN HERE, PLEASE! HONEY THIS BABY NEEDS HELP, I AIN’T GOT NO TIME TO GIVE YOU SOME DAMNED ADDRESS YOU JUST GET YALL ASSES DOWN HERE DAMNIT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! “ Not thinking straight, her thoughts escape her. All she can think about is will Mark Jr. survive? The babies cry becomes locked in Ria’s head.

    She slams the phone down in anger, and then continues to look down at Mark Jr., she knows she can’t just leave him like this.

    Ria

    “I’m gone do something…Nat’s already lost you once, she ain’t gone lose you again. I finally get some good sex and in the same day I got to play wonder woman, I gotta save a baby…but I’m gone do it.”

    Ria tearfully begins to perform CPR on Mark Jr., desperately trying to keep his heart beating as she presses her hand on his chest, tears pouring from her eyes while Natalia continues to fight Suga.

    Natalia and Suga both stand and continue to fight, and Suga fires several gunshots that just hit the wall. Natalia however does not back down, and continues fighting her former partner in crime.

    Natalia

    “After all I did for you, I paid you, and you return the favor by SHOOTING MY BABY BOY! You’ve crossed the line, Suga, DAMN YOU TO HELL! I’m not going to let you get away with this! “

    Suga

    “You coulda just paid me again, Natti, and this woulda never happened. This is you paying for all you did…maybe this is Dahlia and Ashley haunting you from beyond the grave. “

    Natalia

    “Oh no, this is between YOU and ME. No one else. And hell hath no fury like a mother’s wrath! “

    Suga, as they continue their struggle, constantly trying to hit and block each other,

    “Please…you don’t know how good you have it, even without a kid! “

    Natalia, getting even more angry

    “EXCUSE ME?!”

    Natalia’s anger causes her to literally grab Suga by the arms and ram her head into the wall! Suga tries to struggle but she is no match against Natalia’s sudden strength.

    Natalia

    “Do you know all what I’ve gone through?! “

    Suga doesn’t respond and just continues to try to break away.

    Natalia

    “DO YOU?! Suga, YOU never had to deal with the stuck up bitch that is Sabryn and have her look down on you and treat you terribly at SG! YOU never had to lose the love of your life! YOU never had to be blackmailed by a tranny! YOU never had to get shot! YOU never had to go through a psycho stealing your baby and then your doctor telling you that the baby died! YOU never had to have a drug dealer blackmail you and SHOOT YOUR SON! “

    Before Suga can even speak, Natalia socks her in the face, punching her HARD! She snatches the gun away from Suga and hits her over the head with it, knocking Suga out. Suga slumps over unconscious and Natalia tosses the gun away, and runs over to Ria and her son.

    Ria, still performing CPR,

    “Breathe, damnit, BREATHE! Please…please…breathe…it’s gone be alright if you just breathe… “

    Ria and Natalia are both a mess crying right now, and Natalia just stands in silence for a moment as she leans down while Ria continues to try to keep Mark Jr. alive.

    Natalia

    “My baby…don’t leave me, please, don’t leave your mommy like this… “

    Ria loses it at Natalia’s comment to Mark Jr, she almost collapses to the floor in pain as the sorrow filled words touch a deep chord in her heart, she knows how desperate Natalia feels right now, but she keeps on pressing her hands down. Finally, after a moment, Ria yells out in relief.

    Ria

    “I feel a heartbeat…he’s still alive, we just gotta wait for the ambulance! “

    Natalia, her eyes widening as Ria pulls away and she looks down on her son and gets closer to him,

    “There’s hope…there’s still hope…oh Ria, he can still live… “

    Ria and Natalia both continue to cry and Ria puts her arms around Natalia for friendly comfort, and they both continue to stay close to the baby as they just sit there and sob…

    Soon afterwards, the police and paramedics burst in, and they see Mark Jr. lying there with a bullet in him and the two ladies shaking. Mike walks in and is horrified at the scene.

    The paramedics rush to Mark Jr. and begin to examine him as Natalia and Ria both stand up.

    Natalia, now petrified and constantly shivering,

    “Is…is he gonna be alright? Is my son gonna live?”

    Paramedic

    “Well, we can’t be for sure…but he is breathing…this is a very serious situation, even worse than when an adult or child gets shot…but the fact that he’s still breathing is a good sign, we just have to take him to surgery now and remove the bullet, and then we’ll know. “

    The paramedics quickly rush Mark Jr. away, and Natalia turns to Ria, both of them still in tears.

    Natalia, hugging Ria again,

    “Thank…thank you…thank you so much, you may have been my son’s savior… “

    Ria

    “Girl…girl…oh girl I don’t know what to say…I just wish this didn’t happen to you… “

    Mike approaches Natalia and Ria, and they both turn to him as a few officers grab the unconscious Suga and the gun.

    Mike, motioning towards Suga ,

    “Is that the culprit? What happened, why was an innocent child shot? “

    Natalia

    “Y-yes…that’s her…she’s a drug dealer, she use to be in jail…her name’s Suga, she wanted money from me, when I wouldn’t give it to her she shot my little boy… “

    Ria

    “She’s crazy! A psycho! “

    Natalia, scowling as she stares at Suga,

    “No, she’s just a cold hearted bitch. “

    Mike, also looking at Suga,

    “Wait a minute…I remember her…Dahlia Salem got locked up with her, a year and a half ago I think it was…almost two years…when you pressed charges for something, I think it was stealing some clothes… “

    Natalia, recalling the incident but wanting to stay away from the subject of her business with Suga,

    “Yes, that’s right… “

    Suga opens her eyes and briefly floats in and out of consciousness as she’s handcuffed and dragged away.

    Natalia and Ria both shudder, and Mike sighs.

    Mike

    “I’m…so sorry, this has to be a terrifying incident…but I promise you that I’ll do my best to try to see that Suga gets booked for life for this… “

    Natalia

    “Good, because I’m gonna be pressing charges. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to the hospital… “

    Natalia just walks out the door, and Ria glances to Mike then to Natalia as she leaves.

    Ria

    “Wait for me girl, I ain’t staying in this crazy ass house…”

    Ria follows Natalia, both women still very shaken from the event…



    Episode: 114 Sleazy Sister Patterson!

    Written by: ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Ria’s House

    Jasmine steps out of the shower, and puts on a body towel. She then wraps her hair up in a towel. She opens the bathroom door and the smell of blueberry pancakes, turkey bacon and coffee hits her nose. She walks out to the kitchen and sees her mother cooking.

    Jasmine

    “Smells good momma.”

    Patti

    “I thought a nice breakfast would be nice to get our day started.”

    Jasmine

    “Is something special about today?”

    Patti

    “Well this evening you girls and I are going to out to eat. I have an announcement to make.”

    Jasmine

    “Is everything ok?”

    Patti

    “Miss Patti ok darling. It’s nothing bad. It’s good in fact. And I am taking your sister job hunting.”

    Jasmine

    “Your asking for trouble. Ria is well off. She is still living off her savings from Karim.”

    Patti

    “None of my girls will live off another man. Besides, Karim has moved on from what I see. Ria don’t need to be living off his money. It’s time she get a real job and I might have one for her.”

    Patti serves the breakfast.

    Jasmine

    “Ok so where is my sister?”

    Patti

    “She didn’t come home last night. I don’t know where she’s at.”

    Jasmine

    “Well what are you going to do when I leave for work then?”

    Patti

    “I’m having some executives come over so we can discuss a new album. It’s been a long time since I did anything new. And my fans and critics having been asking for a while so Miss Patti will give em’ what they want. So darling how’s your new job going?”

    Jasmine

    “It’s going really well. I think I might have met somebody who‘s caught my eye.”

    Patti

    “That’s nice darling. About it tell me.”

    Jasmine

    “It’s going to sound crazy, but I am attracted to Daniel.”

    Patti

    “Daniel? Didn’t he just bury Lauren?”

    Jasmine

    “Yes he did. In talking with him in a session at the hospital, I find I am so drawn to him.”

    Patti

    “I don’t know about this Jazzy. He just lost Lauren. I don’t think this is a good time for you to be starting a relationship with him. Besides, he‘s your patient.”

    Jasmine

    “I’ve never said I was going to marry Daniel. I am just attracted to him.”

    Patti

    “I am warning you Jazzy, you hook up with Daniel now, and it will be you who will get hurt. He is not ready yet.”

    Jasmine

    “Momma, let’s worry about Ria and you telling her the truth about our father. Was that the big announcement tonight?”

    Patti

    “No. It’s not. I am not ready to tell Victoria this. It’s going to be hard. She is not going to accept it very well.”

    Jasmine

    “No she’s not……. I have to get ready for work. I got Daniel coming for another session.”

    Patti

    “You’re playing with fire Jazzy. He’s not ready.”

    Jasmine just smiles at her mother,

    “Listen, It’s getting a little cramped here. I am checking into a hotel tonight.”

    Patti

    “Fine, leave poor old Miss Patti by herself.”

    Jasmine hugs her mother and kisses her on the forehead then heads to the guest bedroom to get ready for her session with Daniel at the hospital.





    Downtown Pasadena, City Jail

    Mike walks over to Sabryn and Mona’s cell and unlocks it.

    Mona

    “I’m being released?”

    Mike

    “In your dreams. I’m taking Sabryn to a different cell.”

    Sabryn

    “Why, is something wrong?”

    Mike

    “No.” Mike handcuffs Sabryn before escorting her through the halls of the jail. He unlocks another empty cell and puts Sabryn in it. He takes her cuffs off. He locks himself in the cell with her.

    Sabryn

    “What are you doing?”

    Mike

    “This is going to sound crazy, but I wanted to talk with you.”

    Sabryn, looking confused,

    “About?”

    Mike

    “I’ve been doing some research on your case and my heart goes out to you. How are you holding up?”

    Sabryn

    “I don’t know. I don’t know whether I should be happy because Ashley is finally out of my life, or should I be angry that the father of my child has a baby with my arch rival. Bryan has cheated on me at least two times. Or should I feel depressed that I can’t be with my son. I don’t know what to feel. I have so many emotions. My life has been turned upside down and inside out “

    Mike

    “I am really sorry for everything you are going through. I know you are a good person and I know you will be able to beat these charges. What you did was in the heat of passion. A crime of passion. Ashley has done a lot to you and she was clearly unstable. I don‘t think you have anything to worry about.”

    Sabryn

    “That’s kind of odd hearing that from the chief of police.”

    Mike

    “Not really. I am just calling it like I see it. It’s very simple. You committed a crime of passion. You were pushed to your edge and had a temporary bout of inanity. It happens, I see it all the time in this field. You’ll be out of here in no time. Back with your son.”

    Sabryn

    “I can only hope and pray.”

    Mike

    “And I am going to help you.”

    Sabryn

    “Why are you going to help me?”

    Mike

    “We both have lost a lot and been through a lot. I lost Jodie and your life has been turned upside down by Ashley and Bryan’s affair. I understand how it feels to have the person you love be unfaithful. Jenn did that to me with Tyler. I feel your pain. I just want you to know you got somebody in your corner. I’m here for you and I want to help you through this.”

    Sabryn

    “I really appreciate it. At this point, I really have no one. Thank you Mike.” She hugs him. Mike hugs her back.





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Kevin walks into his brother’s room and pulls up a chair next to Karim and sits down. He looks at him, with heart monitors and respirators hooked up to him. He stares at Karim’ bandaged up face.

    “I am so sorry this is happening to you. I could not bear the thought of losing you. You’re my only family I have left. I know I can trust you. I thank God for a brother like you man. If it wasn’t for you I’d be nothing. I am so blessed to have you. I love you” Kevin stares at his brother for a moment and wonders what Karim was thinking or feeling when Ashley hit his car, sending him flying out in mid air and then getting ran over by Sabryn.

    “No one should have to go through all that.” He wipes a tear.

    “When you wake up, we have a lot to deal with.” He pauses as he lets the news of DC being his father soak in.

    “It keeps getting worse. Just when I thought it doesn’t get worse. It does. Your mother has failed us again. She has lied to us AGAIN. Patterson was a fake and a phony again. I don’t understand, does it ever stop? I just can’t believe Don is our father. 27 years of believing another man was my dad. 27 years of lies. 27 years wasted for nothing. Who the hell am I? Why is this happening to me? Sharan doesn’t want me. Why? Because of Mona. Mona, a product of Don and Patterson’s affair. WOW! Mona, my full blooded sister. My own sister, I CAN”T BELIVE THIS! What did I do to deserve any of this? I didn’t have an affair with anyone. I try to be a good, honest and decent man. I AM IN FACT. And this is my reward?. So why is this happening to me? It feels like I am dying. This has to be a bad dream. Everything that I thought was, isn’t. “ Kevin sits back and lets the tears roll down his face.

    “Karim, I need you’re support right now man,…. I am so lost. There are days I don’t want to even wake up or get out of bed. I sometimes wonder would my life be better if I just ended it all. Just end my life. I have nothing left to live for no more. I don’t know who I am or where I come from. It’s all been a fantasy. Based on other peoples mistakes and deceptions. And I am caught in the crossfire.” Kevin buries his fist in his eyes and snaps out of this depressing mode he is in.

    “Don’t worry about me man. I’ll be ok. I’ll be here when you wake up. You’ll be ok now. Your new father has saved your life. I’m going to get out of here and get my mind of things. I got a lot of soul searching to do. A nice drink sounds good.” Kevin gets up and heads out of his brother’s room. He runs into Ria.

    Ria

    “Kevin? What’s the matter? What are you doing here?”

    Kevin

    “Karim was in a car accident.”

    Ria

    “Oh hell naw! Is he going to be ok?”

    Kevin

    “He will be now.”

    Ria

    “Thank God for that.”

    Kevin

    “I really have to go.”

    Ria, pulls on his shoulder before he could leave,

    “Kevin, are you really ok? I can tell something is really bothering you?”

    Kevin

    “I don’t know who I am Ria.” Kevin walks off. Ria looks confused. She turns around and sees Sister Patterson, DC and Miss Jenkins. She walks over to them

    Ria

    “What’s going on with Karim?”

    Sister Patterson, wiping tears from her face,

    “You SLUT! How dare you show your face here at a time when my family is going through tragedy? This has nothing to do with you.”

    Miss Jenkins slaps the sh!t out of Sister Patterson. So hard, loud and stunning is the slap the entire hospital floor comes to a complete standstill, as they focus on the slapped sister. Sister Patterson clutches her face.

    Miss Jenkins

    “I’m getting real tired of your mouth. Shut the hell up! You have no room to call anybody a slut. You led one man to believe he had children’s. You lied to your kids. What kind of mother are you? What kind of woman does that? What kind of daughter locks their mother up in her own home for years. That’s what you did to me.” Madea looks around at the crowd.

    “That’s right. The secret is exposed. My daughter is insane. She held me captive in my own house for years. It’s been so long I done lost count.”

    DC

    “Yea. It all make sense now. I caught her coming or going to a darkened house across the street all the time. With a picnic basket of food.”

    Ria

    “I knew you was crazy. And thank the Lord for Miss Jenkins. It’s about time some one put you in your place. You old rusty bat. Pat the bat.”

    Miss Jenkins

    “Now that’s enough honey. Yes my daughter is ugly but only I will call her ugly. “

    Ria

    “I can understand that. Just make sure you tell her.”

    Madea

    “I’ll have something to tell you if you don’t shut the hell up and back the hell up!” Madea reaches into her purse and begins to pull her gun out. Sister Patterson jumps in the way and tries to talk her mother down.

    Madea

    “Some body better get her. She don’t know me like that.”

    Ria

    “Say what? All hell naw! You don’t know me?” Ria says beginning to take her earrings out.

    “Bitch if you want some you can get some too. You don’t know me like that and while I’m beating that ass I’ma beat Miss Patterson’s ass too. Calling me a slut in church like that in front of everyone. Don’t know one put me on blast like that. I’ll take you and your big ass momma on ! You got the right one right here!”

    DC grabs Ria before a war could break out. Security rushes over to the scene.

    Madea

    “It’s ALRIGHT!. I’m ok officer. I was just leaving.” She looks at Ria before she goes.

    “I know yo mammy. Me and Miss Patti go way back and I’ll have to go have a chat with her about her unruly child.”

    Ria

    “Bitch Please.”

    Madea

    “You show is funny.” Madea then walks off.

    Sister Patterson

    “Why did you even come here you hor? You have no class what so ever. You just had to intrude. I hate you!”

    Ria

    “Take a nap Pat.”

    Sister Patterson storms out the hospital leaving DC and Ria. The scene quiets down.

    Ria looks at DC,

    “So what was Miss Jenkins talking about Pat leading one man to believe they were her kids?”
    DC

    “Kevin and Karim are my sons!”

    Ria

    “Get the fu(k out of here?”

    DC

    “I’m serious.”

    Ria

    “Oh God, I slept with my ex fiancée’s father. Now I’ll never have a chance to get him back. I can’t believe this.”

    DC

    “Neither can I. I can’t believe Patterson did this. I’ve lost so much time. Kevin hates me. I think it’s too late for us.”

    Ria

    “Karim is really going to hate me. Before,… he thought I slept with his uncle. But your his father now. I slept with Karim’s father. I can’t take this” She walks off and heads to Natalia’s room. DC takes a seat in the waiting area and let’s the news set in. He feels uneasy but excited at the same time. He doesn’t know what do at this point. From losing his brother, killed by his own thought to be dead daughter. A daughter his brother Abe, kidnapped and molested for 15 years, wanting revenge for the infidelity of his wife.

    DC speaks out loud,

    “Abe knew about the affair the whole time. He must of only found out around Pat got pregnant with Mona. And that’s why he kidnapped her. OH MY GOD WHY?” DC breaks down in tears, sinking out the chair and dropping to his knees. He realizes his mistake, his affair with his brother’s wife was the beginning of a long road of pain and sorrow and the chickens are now coming home to roost. DC realizes he lost his own wife, Lynn and his two sons with her due to his affair with Pat. DC’s affair with Pat caused Abe’s death. DC sowed that seed that fateful sin the first time he slept with Sister Patterson. One night of passion can, and has led to a lifetime of unimaginable pain. DC realizes so many people have been touched by this affair, Abe, Lynn, Kevin, Karim, Mona, Miss Jenkins, and his own two missing sons. DC sits on the hospital floor crying, letting all his emotions out. He cries tears of sorrow. He then feels a touch and a voice,

    “It’s going to be alright darling.”

    He look up and sees Patti Labelle.

    Meanwhile,

    In Jasmine’s Office

    Daniel walks in. Jasmine smiles at him as he takes a seat.

    Jasmine

    “Nice to see you.”

    Daniel

    “Thank you. I feel a little bit better being here this time.”

    Jasmine

    “That’s a good thing. How have you been holding up since our last session?”

    Daniel

    “I’ve been doing pretty good. Haven’t done nothing crazy like I want to, so I guess that’s a good thing.”

    Jasmine, chuckling,

    “It is.”

    Daniel

    “Mona’s trial is in a little bit and that’s what really keeping me going. Knowing I am about to partake on Mona getting what’s finally coming to her.”

    Jasmine

    “She’s hurt a lot of people from what I understand.”

    Daniel

    “That’s just the tip of the iceberg. She’s insane. Just like her mother.”

    Jasmine

    “Sister Patterson is not the brightest marker in the box. That woman needs help seriously. I still can’t get over how she called my sister a slut at the funerals.”

    Daniel

    “Oh there is no love lost between Ria and Sister Patterson”

    Jasmine

    “That’s what I keep hearing…… You really seem to be in a better mood this time. I am glad to see it.”

    Daniel

    “Talking about my feelings was a good thing for sure. I do feel like I am free. A weight has been lifted off me. I am more positive. Focusing on running The Blue Note for Lauren has really kept me busy. It makes me feel good. “

    Jasmine

    “And that’s the most important thing. The law will take it’s course and I am sure Mona will be locked up for the rest of her life. How about Lauren’s shooting? Any word on that yet?”

    Daniel

    “Not yet. Mike is working over time with the recent crime wave here in Pasadena. But he’s going to be talking to suspects in a day or so. “

    Jasmine

    “Seems everything is right on track.”

    Daniel

    “It is and I owe it all to you. I really wasn’t sure of talking to a shrink, no offense, about my problems. I thought it was so cliché but this really helped. Thank you so much. I feel so comfortable around you.”

    Jasmine

    “I am glad I can help. Listen, this might be out of the blue but what do you say if we caught a bite to eat. I am still sort of new to this city and haven’t seen much of it. Just as friends…. Don’t think of me as your shrink. Ria has been so busy and caught up with her life, she hasn’t had time to show me anything.”’

    Daniel

    “It would be my pleasure. It’s the least I could do for what you’ve done for me. Though I must admit, It may feel kinda odd, after telling you everything about me.”

    Jasmine

    “Let’s forget about all that. Tell you what, I’ll tell you what it was like growing up with the Great Patti Labelle.”

    Daniel

    “I bet that’s a good story there.”

    Jasmine

    “I guess you could say that. Let’s say you give me a call when your done with Mona’s trial?”

    Daniel

    “Will do.”

    Jasmine

    “Good luck Daniel, and I look forward to this evening.”

    Daniel, smiling at her,

    “Me to.” He gets up and leaves her office. Jasmine is smiling ear to ear as she revels in her scoring a date with Daniel tonight.





    Back into the waiting area,

    DC almost feels embarrassed being on the floor crying in front of Patti Labelle.

    Patti

    “It must be pretty bad darling. You ok?”
    DC, standing back up wiping his face dry

    “It’s been a crazy day! I just found out that I am the father of Kevin and Karim.”

    Patti, shocked, thinking Abe fathered Kevin and Karim, therefore making Sister Patterson a hypocritical slut,

    “What c’hoo sey“? “
    DC

    “I know it sounds bad. It happened so many years ago.”

    Patti

    “You mean you and Sister Patterson?”

    DC

    “Yes. So many years lost. SO many lies told. We hurt so many people.”

    Patti

    “I can almost identify what you are going through.”

    DC

    “How so? You got some secret kids out there?”

    Patti, chuckling,

    “Oh no darling. I just have a truth to tell to one of my babies. I don’t want to get into to it right now, I am just waiting for the right time to handle in dealing with telling my daughter what I have to tell her.”

    DC, after hearing Patti talks about her daughter, DC realizes it’s Ria,

    “Ria’s mother…… Wow. Who would have guessed I fu(ked Patti Labelle’s daughter?”

    Patti is appalled and slaps DC.

    “How dare you speak to me like that? I know my baby girl didn’t sleep with you. You’re just making this up for the tabloids….. And I was here to show some compassion. And you speak to me like you have no sense. What kind of man are you? And that Sister Patterson. She kills me too. Preaching to me about my daughter. And she’s the one having affairs and spitted out 3 babies out of wedlock. Wait till her I see her. I have some words for her. You tell that sleazy Patterson I want to see her.” And with that statement said, a statement which was a declaration of war with Sister Patterson, Patti storms off.





    Back Downtown,

    Pasadena City Court House

    Wearing an orange jump suit, ankles and wrist chained up, Mona is escorted into the courtroom by Mike. When Mona enters the courtroom, butterflies begin to fly in her stomach, as she looks upon her family, Miss Mable Madea Jenkins, Sister Patterson, DC, and Kevin. She also sees, Dondre, Daniel, and Sharan starring her down. She walks over to her table. The DA Jack Nicholson looks at Mona and wonders where her attorney is.

    An officer of the court gets things under way,

    “All Rise!”

    Everyone in the court stands up.

    Officer

    “The honorable Judge Hatchett presiding.” The courtroom is shocked the TV judge is presiding over this case.

    Judge Hatchett pounds her gavel, signaling everyone to sit,

    “Order in the court.”

    The officer hands judge Hatchett the court docket,

    “Your honor this is case number 3.114 on the calendar. The parties have been sworn in.”

    Judge Hatchett looks a the DA then at Mona. She looks confused when she doesn’t see her lawyer.

    Judge

    “Do you not have representation?”

    Mona

    “I do your honor.”

    Judge

    “Are they going to be here? I am ready to get started!”

    Mona

    “I am representing myself your honor.” Everyone in the courtroom are star struck.

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Surprises at Mona’s trial!


  17. aMLCproduction

    Sex Me! #113

    By aMLCproduction,

    Evening is becoming in Pasadena.

    Brookside Park,

    Jenn grabs a seat on a bench as she waits for Santino. She pulls out her compact from her purse and applies lip-gloss to her lips. Santino walks up to her.

    Santino

    “MMM, getting your lips ready for action?”

    Jenn looks up and smiles at him,

    “I wish I could jump up and wrap my arms around you.”

    Santino

    “But you can’t because of that peeping tom named Karl.”

    Jenn

    “How you been holding up? I miss you so much.”

    Santino

    “Do you really?”

    Jenn

    “What’s that supposed to mean?”

    Santino

    “Oh…I don’t know…I saw the romantic embrace you and Ty shared at the funeral. It looks like you two are on your way to getting things worked out.”

    Jenn

    “You saw Ty and I? I am so sorry.”

    Santino

    “Don’t be sorry. After all he is your man. I am only the part time lover.”

    Jenn

    “Don’t say it like that. I really don’t want to be with Ty no more. I am not happy with him.”

    Santino

    “I was really hurt to see you hugging up on Ty. Feels like you are playing games with me. Leading me on almost?”

    Jenn

    “Not at all Santino. Where is all this coming from? I love you.”

    Santino

    “How do you know that when the only thing we do his creep around and have sex?”

    Jenn

    “Tino what is going on with you? Why are you acting this way?”

    Tino

    “I don’t know Jenn. Seeing you and Ty has got me thinking.”

    Jenn

    “About what?”

    Tino

    “If you are playing me.”

    Jenn

    “No baby. I want to be with you. I do. But you know I am with Ty and he’s dangerous. That’s why we are here. We have to stop Karl from blackmailing us and telling Ty about our affair.”

    Santino

    “This is getting to deep here. Basically my life is at stake sleeping with you. Ty will kill the both of us if he finds out we betrayed him.”

    Jenn

    “Well that’s why we are here. To naturalize Karl. Did you come up with any ideas?”

    Santino

    “No, not really. I already knew plotting and scheming is your forte so I figured you would come up with something.”

    Jenn

    “Yea real funny. Well your right. I do have a plan.’

    Santino

    “I can’t wait to here this. Especially after what you did to Jodie.”

    Jenn

    “Don’t even go there. I don’t want to hear that bitches name. Mike is trying to put me in jail because of her. But anyway, I have the perfect plan. It will take care of Karl and Ty in one stroke.”

    Santino

    “You act like this is a soap opera! Just say it already!”

    Jenn

    “We are going to kill Karl and then frame Ty for it!”

    Santino is stunned.

    “Yea, this is a soap opera”



    Episode: 113, Sex Me!

    Written by ML Cooks

    Downtown Pasadena, City Jail

    Sabryn sits on her cot as her entire escapades with Ashley fly through her mind. She remembers Sharan telling her that Ashley was working with Mona. Sabryn decides to ask Mona about it.

    Sabryn

    “May I ask you a question?”

    Mona

    “I think so.”

    Sabryn

    “I understand you and Ashley were working together?”

    Mona

    “Yea we were.”

    Sabryn

    “So you helped Ashley plot all those things against me? “

    Mona

    “Not really. Ashley did what she did on her own. I had my own agenda. The only thing I helped Ashley with was logistics.”

    Sabryn

    “You say that like you were in a war.”

    Mona

    “I am at war. I am at war with the Williams family. Look, I had no bearings over what Ashley did. And that’s final.”

    Just then a security guard walks over,

    “It’s time for chow.”

    Sabryn

    “Chow? What’s that mean?”

    Mona

    “Food. It’s time to eat. I’m not hungry.”

    Sabryn

    “I am.”

    Mona

    “Good luck wit the food.” The guard escorts Sabryn out her cell.

    Mona sit down in her cot and pulls out a make shift smoking piece and takes a hit of her weeds. She inhales deeply and holds the smoke in as long as she can. She stands up and aims her mouth toward the ventilation duct. She exhales and coughs at the same time. She sits back down on her cot and has a moment with Mary. In her Mary moment she sees

    Her moment is interrupted when Sharan walks up to her cell.

    They look at each other before speaking.

    Mona

    “I am surprised you are here. You betrayed me. You left me high and dry. Literally. I was high and my pu$$y was dry.”

    Sharan

    “I did Mona. You want to know why? You stalked me for months before you kidnapped me than raped me than held me captive for almost a year. Then you made me shot Abe. Do you know what that did to me? So yea, excuse me if I wanted my freedom back. I wanted the life you stole from me!”

    Mona

    “You told me we would do this together. We were supposed to meet my mother together. I was going to meet my family with you by my side. I love you. You were my hope. You took that away from me.“

    Sharan

    “Mona, I said those things to save my own self. I am sorry for lying to you and leading you on. But what else was I to do? You can’t force me to love you. For that matter, I’m not even a lesbian. Your mission of making me love you was flawed from the start.”

    Mona

    “It’s Kevin isn’t it? It’s Sister Patterson? They’ve brainwashed you against me. That’s why you don’t want to be with me.”

    Sharan

    “This has nothing to do with them. This is my decision.”

    Mona

    “Are you with my half brother?”

    Sharan

    “Because of you I can’t be with Kevin. I don’t want any connection with the Williams family what so ever. You have ruined that for me. I was going to marry Kevin. But you ended all that.”

    Mona

    “You are the only person I love Sharan. All my life, I have never had any friends or any body to love me. I want to know what love is. I want to know what if feels like to have friends and live a normal life. Free of fear of Abe Williams. I thought you were my first. You broke my heart. I have to face everything by myself now. I don’t think I can do it alone. I am sorry for everything I’ve done to you. I really am. I just wanted to be with you. I had to have you. I didn’t know I could love until I met you Sharan. Please give that back to me. Give me a little help.”

    Sharan wiping a tear,

    “Mona, in a twisted way, I do care about you. You have been through so much in your life so far. No one should had to endure that. I know you have nobody right now. And in spite of everything you’ve done to me, I will still be here for you. Especially during your trial.”

    Mona

    “You mean it?”

    Sharan

    “I do Mona. I really do. My heart breaks for you. I will help you face your demons.”

    Mona

    “Thank you so much. I promise you when I get out of jail I will make this up to you.”

    Sharan

    “Mona, I don’t think you’ll see the other side of these bars for a long time.”

    Mona

    “Sooner than you think. You are talking to Mona. I am down but not out. I will beat these charges. You fasten your seat belt. This trial will one of the century.”

    Sharan

    “Well I have to get going. Mona, regardless of whatever happens. I will be here for you no matter what. Just know that.”

    Mona

    ‘Thank you. That means a lot to me. And I want you to remember that I love you.” Sharan smiles at Mona, wiping a tear again and leaves the jail. Mona lays back down on her cot with a smile on her face. She has some thoughts to herself.

    “My beautiful Sharan. I won’t be in jail for long. I promise you that, and when I get out, Look out Pasadena. I got surprises in store for everyone.”





    TC Hotel

    Remy follows Ria into her suite.

    Remy

    “This is a beautiful hotel.”

    Ria, turning to him,

    “Shh, lover” She says putting her index finger on his lips.

    “The only sounds I want to hear coming from you is the moans from this good nana I am about to give to you.”

    Remy

    “Is that right?”

    Ria

    “It is papito.”

    Remy

    “You certainly are blunt about things aren’t you?”

    Ria

    “Life is too short and tomorrow is never promised. I know what I want and I want you daddy. Give it to me.”

    Remy grabs her and they begin to kiss passionately. She pulls back and looks into his eyes.

    Remy

    “Something wrong?”

    Ria

    “You have beautiful eyes. I get lost in them. Wait here and get comfy. I am going to freshen up.” She walks over to her CD player and puts on some music. “Sex Me” by R.Kelly comes on.

    Remy

    “Wow I haven’t heard this in a long time.”

    Ria

    “Uhm hmm, What you know about this?” She smiles at him as she walks into the bathroom. Remy begins unbuttoning his shirt and taking his clothes off. As he climbs on to the bed he wonders if this is a good idea. Should he really be doing this, knowing his heart really belongs to some one else. He has flash backs of holding Blake in her car during the snowstorm back in Springfield. Remy closes his eyes to try and get Blake out his mind.

    “She doen’t want me. She’s made it clear.”

    Then the bathroom door swings open and Remy is stunned at Ria. Ria, wearing a matching red panty set and a red hat to go with it and even red gloves. With her stiletto’s on she walks over toward the bed.

    Remy

    “WOW!! You look amazing.”

    Ria looks down at his boxers and can see his soulja boy growing. He flinches it for her, trying to impress her.

    Ria

    “I see you down there. Looks like some one wants to meet me.”

    Remy pulls his d!ck through the front slot of his boxers, clearly signaling to Ria that he’s ready. Ria walks over to the bed and gets on it. On all 4’s she begins to lick the shaft of the penis. Remy lets out a huge sigh and lays his head back.

    Ria

    “You taste good daddy.” Then suddenly, she puts his dick down her throat. She comes back up after gagging. Remy looks into Ria’s eyes and sees they are watering up

    Remy

    “Are you ok?”

    Ria

    “You got a fat d!ck. It was a little hard deep throating it.”

    Remy laughs. Ria then does it again, sending Remy to complete ecstasy.

    Remy

    “Damn girl.”

    Ria, smiling and looking up at him,

    “You like that pa?”

    Remy

    “I do.”

    Feeling the music, Ria stands up on the bed and begins to seductively dance to the sex jam. Her breast, feeling a little tingly, she grabs them and licks her nipple. Remy rubs on her legs. Ria then squats over his d!ck and slowly grinds her body down towards his. He holds his dick straight up as she grabs it too and rubs it against her clitoris. Ria moans.

    Ria

    “You gone feel so good inside me pa.”

    Remy

    “Quit talking and let me feel it. Put me in you”

    Ria

    “I know that’s right.” Ria lines up the d!ck with her hole and then slides down on it, slowly at first since Remy is so thick. They both let out deep moans.

    Remy

    “Damn you feel good. So damn wet!!”

    Ria, once she gets a handle on the situation begins to live in the moment and begins to ride Remy’s d!ck. Again feeling the music, she moves her sexual motions with the slow beat of the music as Remy just moans with his toes curling up.

    Ria

    “I bet you ain’t had no pu$$y like this.”

    Remy

    “Don’t stop.”

    Ria’s breast feel warm and tingly again and she grabs Remy’s hands and puts them over her breast and makes Remy squeeze them. Ria moans. Ria then grabs his chest and she then looks in the mirror and sees herself riding Remy’s d!ck. Ria smiles at her self and even winks an eye as she can see Remy’s crazy sex faces. Ria is proud off herself. So good is Ria feeling, she cums. Her body jerks.

    Remy sits up and holds her,

    “Are you ok?”

    Ria

    “It’s all good. You made me cum. No man has done that in a while.”

    Remy

    “I guess I should say thank you.” They begin to kiss as Remy, spins Ria’s body around so her back is facing him. Ria begins to ride Remy’s d!ck like a pogo stick as they each moan.





    Back at the City Jail

    Ty walks up to Mona’s cell.

    Ty

    “Smells like weed in here.”

    Mona

    “Would you expect anything else from me. Some one came through for me. Thank you Miss Jenkins.”

    Ty

    “Miss Jenkins? The make believe person Sister Patterson was always talking about?”

    Mona

    “She’s real and she’s my grand mother. The only person in my family I’ll even speak to. So what brings you by sly Ty? Am I being released?”

    Ty

    “Not yet. I am still working on it.’

    Mona

    “I am tired of sitting in jail. I get angrier each day I am in here.”

    Ty

    “Didn’t think that was possible.”

    Mona

    “Don’t be coy you Bastard. I’ve already told you, you better get me out of here. If I go down you will go down with me. Let’s not forget you financed this entire operation. You sought me out remember that. We are in this together but yet I am in jail.”

    Ty

    “Well you messed up our plans. You started doing your own thing. You kidnap Daniel and faked his death. Do you know Chris died because of that?”

    Mona

    “Since when did you get a heart?”

    Ty

    “That’s not the point. Had you stuck to the plan, none of this would be happening right now. I can’t believe you did what you did to Daniel. You turned him against me.”

    Mona

    “You better get the fu(k out my face talking simple to me. I don’t give a sh!t about Daniel. You were taking to long on your end to take Abe out. So I had to rush things.”

    Ty

    “You snatched victory from the jaws of defeat. We had everything planned out to a tee. But you screwed things up. You kidnap Sharan and was gone for months. You cut me out and now you want me to help you.”

    Mona

    “If you know what’s good for you, you will.”

    Ty

    “I told you I am doing the best I can. It’s not easy since Mike is the new police chief. We were supposed to get rid of Abe so I can put my own man in that spot. Things would have been easier for us. If you would have stuck to the plan you wouldn’t be behind bars right now.”

    Mona

    “With or with out your help, I will beat all these charges. You better hope its with. When I get out of here, I am eradicating all men of the world.”

    Ty

    “You won’t be released from here no time soon. You’re going to the looney bin. You better watch how you’re talking to me. I don’t like threats Mona. You know that first hand. I am a dangerous man.”

    Mona

    “Please man. Your whack as fu(k. Get out my face talking stupid to me. You know what it is and you know what you have to do and I suggest you do it. See you at my trial tomorrow. And you should probably enjoy the last days of your freedom.”

    Ty

    “We’ll see.” Ty turns around and coolly walks off.

    Mona

    “These mother fu(kers think because I am I jail they don’t have to be scared of me because these bars separate me from them. Have I got a surprise for everyone! She says laughing evilly as she lays back down on her cot and prepares herself for her big trial tomorrow.





    Westwood Park, Natalia’s House

    Natalia, with Mark Jr in her arms walks to her front door and opens it. Natalia walks in.

    Natalia

    “Welcome home son.” Natalia pauses and realizes what she just said. Feeling good after saying it, she decides to say it again.

    “Welcome home my baby boy. Damn it feels good to say that. For the first time ever, I am happy.” She lays Mark Jr. in his rocker. She continues to stare at him.

    “I have been robbed of your early days with you baby. 6 months. But I promise you, no one will ever take you away from me again.”

    Another voice says

    “So touching. I think I might want to cry.”

    Natalia is startled and jumps, and turns around to see who is in her house with her as Mark Jr begins to cry.

    Natalia

    “Suga! What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

    Suga

    “I’ve been waiting for you. I’ve been watching the news and heard about what happened with Ashley and Sabryn. Your secrets are out huh? Every one knows you slept with Bryan. And now you have a son with him. Wow. Who would have guessed it?”

    Natalia

    “Look Suga. I told you I have nothing for you. Our alliance is done. “

    Suga

    “Look Bitch. I am sick of playing games. You think I am a joke don’t you.” Suga pulls a platinum gun with a silencer on it from her pocket and lays it on the kitchen table.

    Suga

    “I am not playing games. DO you understand that?”

    Natalia

    “Please Suga. I am begging you. I just got reunited with my son. I have a son now. I just want to be a mother to him. I am done with all the plotting and scheming.”

    Suga

    “That’s all good, But you know what they say, your past always catches up to you. Ever hear of karma? Your chickens are coming home to roost.”

    Just then they hear a pounding at the door.

    Suga

    “Who the hell is that? They knocking like the police.”

    Natalia takes a sigh of relief, hoping whom ever is on the other side of her front door will be her salvation.

    Suga

    “Get rid of who ever it is. You tell them I am a friend. Anything funny and I will shoot your son on site.”

    Natalia’s chest begins to pound and throb as the nervousness takes a firmer grip on her. She says a little prayer before she walks over to the door. It’s all or nothing. She wonders, after just having been reunited with her son, will he be taken away from her again. Is this her payback?

    Natalia opens the door and is stunned and relived to see Ria!

    Natalia

    “Ria, wow, I sure was not expecting you.”

    Ria

    “I know girl. But I had to come see you. I know you got your son back and I am so happy for you. I was hoping we could mend the fences. We fell out over something petty. I hope we can be better than that.”

    Natalia, with tears in her eyes

    “That is so nice Ria. I have missed you.”

    Ria

    “Girl you ok? You look a white as a ghost.”

    Natalia

    “I am so overwhelmed being reunited with my son. I thought he was dead for six months.”

    Ria

    ‘Well girl can I come in and see him?”

    Natalia

    “Oh, I’m sorry, yes sure.” Thinking she will have a better chance at defeating Suga if Ria was there, invites her in to help.

    “My nerves are so bad I am just not myself. Come in.”

    Ria walks in and sees Mark Jr in his crib.

    Ria

    “He’s beautiful. He looks just like you.”

    Natalia closes the door. Suga is stunned that Ria is in the house. Natalia smiles at Suga, almost tempting her.

    Suga

    “Oh you think this is a game?”

    Ria turns around and sees Suga.

    “Nat girl, what’s going on?” She says walking toward Suga.

    “I remember you. This is your old friend huh Nat?”

    Natalia

    “Yes it is.”

    Ria

    “It’s good to see you again.”

    Suga

    “Yea”

    Ria

    “What’s goings on here? Something don’t seem right?”

    Suga pulls out her gun and aims it at Ria.

    Ria

    “All hell naw girl! Have you lost your damn mind. I ain’t done nothing to nobody. I just had me some good ass d!ck. Don‘t take that away from me”

    Natalia

    “Suga Please. This has to stop.”

    Suga

    “Ain’t no one leaving here alive unless I start getting what I want?”

    Ria

    “Girl what is it? I am sure we can negotiate. Just put this damn gun down. Ain’t no need for all this foolishness. We got a small child in here. Don’t you know no good?”

    Natalia smiles to herself, having missed Ria’s go get em’ attitude.

    Suga

    “I like that in you ma.”

    Ria

    “Say what?”

    Suga pulling the gun away.

    “I want you mommasita.”

    Ria

    “You want me? What that mean?”

    Suga

    “Natalia either you give me money, no money than I want your lady friend here, if I can’t have either of those than I kill your son.”

    Ria

    “You are straight tripping. Ain’t none of that gone take place here tonight. You got the right one right here.”

    Suga

    “Oh yea and what you gone do? I got the gun.”

    Ria suddenly jump on Suga, tackling her to the ground. They begin to struggle

    Ria

    “Natty girl help. Kick this bitch.”

    Ria tries to pin Suga down so Natalia can try to retrieve the gun from Suga’s hand. Suga spits in Ria’s face.

    Ria

    “You nasty Bitch!” Ria wipes her face giving Suga opportunity to punch Ria in her jaw, knocking Ria out. Suga gets up and Natalia freezes in her position.

    Suga, aiming the gun at Natalia,

    “It’s over”

    Natalia

    “Please NO!

    Suga cocks her gun and is about to pull the trigger that is until she aims it at Mark Jr and fires the gun. Suga has shot Mark Jr!


  18. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Pasadena, City Jail

    DC looks at his daughter for the first time ever.

    Mona

    “Took you long enough to come down here to meet me.”

    DC

    “Thangs been hard out here for a pimp. You killed my brother….. My own daughter, who I didn’t even knew existed until a few weeks ago, killed my brother. How do you expect me to come down here with opens arms? I am having a hard time dealing with this bullsh!t. My life been turned upside down and inside out!”

    Mona

    “Oh is that what you call it? Your nasty brother kidnapped me from my mother, made her believe I was dead, then molested me night after night. I am so sick of repeating that story. I might as well make a power point or a commercial on this “bullsh!t”.

    DC

    “I’m sorry. I am a bit rusty at my parenting skills. My wife left me and took our two boys with her. The youngest was just a new born when she left. And my older son was about a year a half. That’s been over 25 years ago.”

    Mona

    “As old as me.”

    DC, looking at her

    “I am so sorry for everything that has happened to you. I love my brother but that gives him no right taking you away from your family….. Our family”

    Mona

    “He probably wouldn’t have if you kept your nasty d!ck in your tight ass pants. I shouldn’t even have been born. If you two could have done the decent thing and not have extramarital affairs than none of this would be happening to me. I am a product of that affair. That’s what started this whole mess. Abe told me everything. He already knew you was sleeping with his wife.”

    DC

    “He knew?”

    Mona

    “Abe did know about the affair. He knew I may not have been his child. He wanted to get revenge by taking me from my mother and family. He took his anger out on me. My mother stopped sleeping with Abe after she was pregnant with me. She felt guilty and could not give herself to Abe. So Abe got his sick sexual gratifications through me. So I hope everyone is happy. I am the victim here. All I wanted was Sharan and to avenge the crimes against me.”

    DC

    “I am speechless. I had no idea Abe knew. This is all my fault. This affair with your mother has ruined so many people and lives.”

    Mona

    “Just another dumb ass man. That’s what you are! Always thinking of your self. Selfish pigs. Always thinking about sex and how to start wars. This economic melt down is because of the greed of men. Look at the Illinois governor who tried to sell President Obama’s senate seat. Global warming is because of man. The world would be a much peaceful place if all the men were eradicated.”

    DC

    “I am really sorry you feel like that. I can’t erase the past. I can’t take nothing back but we are here now. The present. We can’t move on if we continue to hold onto the past. And I want to make things right. It’s time for this family to have healing. We need to move past this.”

    Mona

    “I am not ready too. Don’t try and be a father to me now. I don’t need you. I need no one. The only person I need is Sharan. I love her and she will love me. So take your fatherly love and rot in hell with your brother. Get the hell out of here and don’t come back unless you got some weed.”

    DC

    “Please don’t shut me out. Let’s make things right. Let’s move past this.”

    Mona

    “You are the scum of this earth. You and my mother. Both slut bags. I will never forgive you two for your part on the torture I had to endure. I didn’t ask for none of that. I’m the innocent one but yet here I sit in jail. I will get out of here and I will get the Williams family.”

    DC

    “This has to end. Put a stop to this bad curse. It’s doesn’t have to be like this. Let all the pain and anger go.”

    Mona

    “No can do. Pain, and anger is all I know. I don’t know what happiness is. The only thing I know is having nightmares of your brother climbing on top of me night after night. I’ll never forget that. NOW GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE AND NEVER COME BACK!”

    DC, speechless, nods his head and slowly walks off.

    Mona wipes a tear from her eye.



    Episode 112: I, Declare War!

    Written by ML Cooks

    Creative Consult: J. Lee Becker

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Alexis walks into the morgue wanting to see her sister. She looks at a body with a cover over it and wonders if it’s Ashley. She walks over to the table and pulls the cover off the body and her worse fears are confirmed as she looks upon her dead sister. Alexis instantly burst into tears.

    “How did this happen to you? Ashley I knew you were a bit crazy but what makes Sabryn shoot you seven times? I told you time and time again to let this thing with Bryan go. I told you, you were going to get hurt. And now look at you! You lay dead here in this morgue with seven bullets in your body. Damn you Sabryn! I will get you for doing this to Ashley. Oh my GOD!” She says, sinking to the floor, while holding onto Ashley’s hand. She then quickly stands up and looks at her.

    “Is this a joke Ash? Come on just open you eyes! You set this all up didn’t you? Come on its me. You’re sister. You can tell me. I just need to know you’re not dead.” She says through her tears. She gets no movement from Ashley.

    Alexis

    “I guess it’s true. You’re really dead. I was just hoping you faked your death like you did last time when I caused Sabryn and Bryan to run you over. I wish I could have helped you dear sister. No more pain for you though. I promise I will not let Sabryn get away with this.” Alexis pulls out Ashley’s diary from her purse. She looks down at it.

    “I had no idea you kept a diary. Maybe I will learn something new about you. Maybe your diary will give me some insight on what lead to all your craziness.” She caresses the diary as memories of playing in a park with Ashley go through her mind. She kisses Ashley’s for head and covers her body back up with the cover.

    “Rest in Peace Ashley Jones.” Alexis walks out the morgue. Before leaving, she looks back at her sister one last time, hoping Ashley moves or show some signs of life. After starring for a few minutes, Ashley doesn’t move.

    “Bye Ashley.” Alexis then leaves the room, leaving a dead Ashley to lay pale and cold. That is until Ashley sits up!

    Meanwhile

    Kiko walks over towards the Williams family, Sister Patterson, Kevin and Madea.

    Sister Patterson

    “How’s Karim? Can I see my son yet?”

    Kiko

    “I’m sorry Ms. Williams. I am not allowing visitors for Karim just yet.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Have you lost you mind child? I am not a visitor I am his damn mother. Lord have mercy you got me cussing in this place of healing and hope.”

    Madea

    “Why don’t you shut the hell up? Folks get tired of your ramblings on a daily basis. I can’t wait till they lock you in a crazy hospital.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Miss Jenkins please. You need to go back home. You should not be here.”

    Madea

    “You touch me and you will be laying in a coffin right next to you dead husband.”

    Kevin

    “Get a grip. Kiko, how about the blood test? Did any one of us match Karim’s blood type?”

    Kiko

    “Unfortunately no.”

    Sister Patterson

    “What you talking? That’s my son in there. Of course one of us match. We are family. We have the same blood in our veins.”

    Kiko

    “My test don’t lie Miss Patterson.”

    Sister Patterson

    “I’ll be needing you to address me as Sister Patterson thank you very much.”

    Madea

    “So now that no one matches, what will happen now Dr. Whitfield?”

    Kiko

    “I’m really sorry, but with out a blood type match for Karim, Karim will die.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Lord have Mercy. It won’t stop!”

    Madea

    “God is punishing you for all the things you’ve done. I’m so sorry I ever gave birth to you.”

    Kiko

    “Is there any one else we can test?”

    Kevin

    “No.”

    Just then DC walk over to them.

    Kevin

    “What the hell are you doing here?”

    DC

    “My nephew, I heard about my nephew! What’s going on?”

    Madea

    “Karim was hit by a car which ejected him onto the high way then he got ran over.”

    DC

    “Ah hell naw.”

    Sister Patterson

    “I’m going to lose my son too Don. Somebody do something. I can’t loose my son Karim too.”

    DC

    “What can we do?”

    Kiko

    “Karim needs a blood transfusion. Miss Jenkins, Kevin nor Sister Patterson matched Karim’s blood type.”

    DC

    “Well good hell well. I am his uncle, maybe I could be a match.”

    Sister Patterson

    “Yes please, anything to save my baby boy.”

    Kevin

    “NO!. We don’t need Don.”

    Madea

    “Kevin, please, you’re brother is in there on his death bed fighting for his life. Don’t let a petty grudge get in the way of anything that might save him. Do you want your brother to die? Does your hate for DC run deeper than the love of your bother?”

    Kevin

    “Fine. Let the bastard do what he has to do.”

    Kiko

    “Alright Mr. Williams follow me and we’ll see if you’re a match.”





    Back Downtown, Children Service Board

    Bryan and Natalia walk inside the building and over to the receptionist desk.

    Receptionist

    “May I help you?”

    Natalia

    “I’m here to get my son. The police station told us we could retrieve our son here.”

    Receptionist

    “Name please?”

    “Natalia Cigluti”

    Receptionist

    “Ahh yes, we’ve been expecting you. Wait here and I’ll get him.”

    Natalia turns to Bryan

    “I am so nervous.”

    Bryan

    “Why?”

    Natalia

    “I am about to meet my son. You have no idea how happy I am.”

    Bryan

    “I do. You’re shaking.”

    Natalia

    “I can’t help it. I just can’t believe our son is alive after all. He has been through so much. I want to be a good mother to him. This is a new beginning for me. I am going to do right by my son.”

    Bryan

    “I have two sons by two ladies who hate each other. I want my two sons, to grow up together. Loving one another.”

    Natalia

    “I don’t think Sabryn is going to let that happen. Besides, she’s in jail and I bet she’ll be there a long time. So if I were you I would not be worrying about that. We can give your sons the happy home you want them to have.”

    Bryan

    “What do you mean?…Oh wait, I know what you’re talking about, me and you moving in together.”

    Natalia

    “I am. Why the hell not? I am the mother of your oldest son. We will be connected forever. Me, you and Sabryn. No one can undo that. So you better get used to it.”

    Bryan

    “You find out you can’t trap Mark no more and now you’re on to your next victim. Me. Well I am not having it. I am done having my life controlled. I am tired of the lies and secrets. They are all out. Sabryn knows about our one night stand. I will repair my relationship with her.”

    Natalia

    “What about me? Our son?”

    Bryan

    “Natalia, I don’t know what you expect from me. Tricking men into sleeping with you is your forte. Mark didn’t love you and I certainly don’t. “

    Natalia

    “I don’t need you to love me. Just some of that good co(k every now and again will do me just fine.”

    Bryan

    “You’re sick. Is that all you want? My d!ck?”

    Natalia

    “Who wouldn’t want your d!ck? I see why you made Ashley go crazy. “

    Bryan

    “I can’t believe I am having this conversation with you. Any thoughts you had of us being a happy family, you’re mistaken. I will fight for sole custody of our son. You’re a liar and a cheat and not to mention a slut. I don’t want a person like you having influence on any child of mine.”

    Natalia

    “You dirty pig. Didn’t you cheat on Sabryn with Ashley? You’re no better than me. You’re a slut too. You will never take my son away from me. NEVER! You got that? Ashley has tried that already. You’ll have to walk over my grave before I allow you to have sole custody of our son.”

    The receptionist then interrupts the heated discussion between Natalia and Bryan with their son.

    “Here you are.”

    Natalia’s face lights up as tears forms in her eyes. She reaches out to hold him.

    “Oh my God. He’s beautiful.” She rubs his face.

    “You have my eyes.”

    Bryan

    “Yes he does. He has my smile. He’s a handsome little one.”

    Bryan Jr, the 1st begins to cry and Natalia holds her son closer to her shoulder and the baby quiets down.

    Natalia

    “He knows I’m his rightful mother. Everything is going to be ok son. I promise you. No one will ever take you away from me again.”

    Bryan

    “Were going to have to change his name. Sabryn named our son after me already.”

    Natalia

    “You’re right. Not that I am giving anything to Sabryn, But I don’t want our son named after you.”

    Bryan

    “Gee, thanks. He is my son after all.”

    Natalia

    “I think I’ll name him Mark Jr. instead. I want to honor the love of my life.”

    Bryan

    “Hell will freeze over first. You will not name my son after that fruit cake.”

    Natalia

    “You know Bryan, we have a long road ahead. Will you always be this difficult?”

    Bryan

    “Not at all. Just as soon as I get my son away from you, you won’t have to worry about me. Sabryn and I will raise both my sons.”

    Natalia

    “Then I guess we are going to war. I will not let that bitch raise my son. You know how we hate each other. I’m taking my son home to my house.” Natalia walks off.

    Bryan

    “Then war it is Natalia!”





    Back at the City jail

    Madea walks over to Mona and Sabryn’s cell. Mona stands up to look at her grandma.

    Madea

    “Hello chile’”

    Mona

    “Uhm hi.”

    Madea look at Sabryn,

    “How you derring?”

    Sabryn

    “I’m sorry what was that?”

    Mona

    “Derring means doing. How you doing?”

    Sabryn

    “I don’t know how to answer that. I got rid of Ashley, but yet I am here behind bars and away from my son.”

    Madea

    “Well honey, from one woman to another. I am proud of you. You did what you had to do.”

    Sabryn

    “I don’t know if I should thank you.”

    Madea

    “Well look here honey, you go ahead and take you a nap while my granddaughter and I have a little chat.’

    Sabryn

    “I’m not sleepy.”

    Madea

    “You better get sleepy before I come in there and make you sleepy. I want some privacy with my grand baby.”

    Sabryn

    “I understand.” Sabryn goes to lay down as Mona walks closer to Miss Jenkins.

    Mona

    “Surprised to see you here granny.”

    Madea

    “Naw, honey, I’ll be needing you to use Miss Jenkins on me. Ain’t no granny here. I don’t understand why you are surprised to see me. I am your grand momma. I came to see how you was holding up.”

    Mona

    “If I had a nice fat ass blunt I would be so much better. I haven’t smoked in weeks and I am having all these crazy thoughts.”

    Suddenly Madea tosses something at Mona. It falls to the floor. Mona looks down and sees it’s what she’s been craving for, a dime bag of weed.

    Mona

    “Oh my God YES!” She sniffs it out and the funky smell warms her soul.

    Madea

    “Uhm hmm honey. I thought that might help ya out. I know how it is not to have yo twigs and berries and thangs.”

    Mona

    “Thank you.”

    Madea

    “I also want to let you know that I am here for you. I know you have been through a lot and I am going to help you get through it all. I’m the neutral person right now. I ain’t done nothing to you. So I hope you will be able to open up to me. This family is hurting. We need some healing.”

    Mona

    “Easier said then done. I have so much hate and anger in me. I cannot forget what was done to me by my family.”

    Madea

    “We all make mistakes honey. We have to let go and let God. If we hold on to the past than we can’t move forward toward the future. Holding grudges only takes up more energy. I’m not asking you to forget anything that’s happen but it’s time to forgive. This is tearing you apart. Look at you now. You are behind bars for so many crimes. And how the hell you have a secret dungeon below my basement is beyond me. I know you gone pay for that big ass hole in my floor. But I am glad you did because if you didn’t, I would have still been locked up in that old nasty house thanks to your ugly mother.”

    Mona

    “So what is the real story between you and Sister Patterson? Why would she keep you in your house like that?”

    Madea

    “Chile, that’s a story for another day. Now look, your arraignment and trial are coming up. I want you to be like Tupac and keep ya head up. Everything is going to be ok. I got your back.”

    Mona

    “You know, I feel so much hate toward my entire family but you. When I see you I almost feel at ease.”

    Madea

    “Uh huh, look , I got to get back to the hospital, your half brother was in a serious car accident. Sabryn ran him over.”

    Mona doesn’t have feelings on that subject. She feels nothing after hearing her brother is fighting for his life.

    “Thanks for my aunt Mary.”

    Madea

    “Don’t get caught with it.” Madea then leaves the city jail as Mona begins to look for objects to smoke out of.





    The Blue Note

    Ria and Remy continue their conversation while still sipping on drinks.

    Ria

    “So how long will you be in Pasadena?”

    Remy

    “Only for a few weeks. I got a lot of family back in Springfield to get back to. I also need to get back to my job and my life there.”

    Ria

    “You mean with that Blake girl?”

    Remy

    “No,… I don’t think so. Blake and I are over. She doesn’t want me no more and I have come to terms with that. So I am moving on.”

    Ria

    “I know that’s right. It’s her loss any way. Blakey passed up on a good man.”

    Remy, looking into her eyes

    “I’m good huh?”

    Ria, flirting with him, leaning over and caressing his knee cap

    “I want to find out.” She leans in closer to him and gives him a kiss on the cheek.

    Remy smiles at her and he then leans in closer to her and kisses her on the lips. She slips him the tongue and then they engage in tongue swapping.

    Ria pulls back

    “You a mighty fine kisser boo. Let’s go back to my hotel room and get more personal.”

    Remy, hesitates for a moment after hearing the offer, he knows he’s only going to be in this city for a few weeks and it won’t hurt to release some S.T.E.A.M. with Ria, what happens in Pasadena stays in Pasadena. It’s been a while since he had any action and he is looking at a beautiful woman standing before him. He decides to roll with the flow.

    “That sounds nice.” They put their drinks down and Remy follows Ria out the restaurant as they hold hands.



    Meanwhile

    Santino walks into the restaurant and he grabs a seat at the bar. He looks over to his left and notices he is sitting next to Alexis.

    Santino

    “Hello there?”

    Alexis

    “Hello, Santino right?”

    Santino

    “It is or you can call me Tino.”

    Alexis

    “Cool.”

    Tino

    “I heard about Ashley and I am sorry for your loss.”

    Alexis

    “I really appreciate that. A lot of people are glad my sister is dead.”

    Tino

    “Well I really don’t know the whole story but I do know Sabryn and Ash did not get along at all.”

    Alexis

    “No they didn’t, sworn enemies.”

    Tino

    “Till the bitter end.”

    Alexis

    “That it was. I am going to make Sabryn pay for doing this to Ashley. She probably thinks she’s going to beat these murder charges and live a happy life. I got news for her.”

    Tino

    “How about I buy you a drink? You have a lot on your mind.”

    Alexis

    “That sounds nice. I was so caught up in my emotion’s I forgot that’s why I came here in the first place.”

    Tino

    “What will it be?”

    Alexis

    “Sex on the beach.” The bartender grabs Alexis’s drink.

    Tino, ordering a beer,

    “So are you planning a funeral or-….”

    Alexis

    “No. I am going to have a private service. I am sick of funerals and Sister Patterson. I cannot deal with a another funeral co starring her.”

    Tino

    “I know exactly how you feel. She’s always preaching to people. How does a phony preach to the people?”

    Alexis

    “That’s Sister Patterson for you.” She sips on her drink.

    “No just a private service. The only thing I have left of my sister is this diary.”

    She pulls it out from her purse and looks at it.

    Santino

    “Have you read it?”

    Alexis

    “Not yet. I had no idea my sister was this deep to keep a diary. I am almost scared to read what’s in here.”

    Santino

    “Well if you need a friend to be there for you when you read it, you can count on me.”

    Alexis looks up in Tino’s eyes and smiles,

    “Thank you Santino. I really appreciate that.”





    Back at the Hospital

    Kiko walks out of his office and again approaches the Williams family as Miss Jenkins gets back from the City Jail.

    Sister Patterson approaches Kiko,

    “Dr. Whitfield, please tell us you have good news for us. Was Don a match for my son?”

    Kiko

    “Don was a match for Karim. The blood transfusion is under way.”

    Don, Sister Patterson, Miss Jenkins and Kevin all breathe a sigh or relief.

    Don

    “So my nephew will be ok then?”

    Kiko

    “Yes, but there is something else?”

    Kevin

    “What do you mean?”

    Kiko

    “After testing the entire family’s blood, I have found there are some discrepancies.”

    Sister Patterson

    “What does that mean?”

    Kiko

    “I don’t know how to say it so I’ll just come out and say it. Abe is not the father of Kevin and Karim. Don is. Don is Kevin’s and Karim’s father!”

    Sister Patterson and Miss Jenkins are absolutely stunned. DC looks confused and Kevin faints as the news hit him.


  19. aMLCproduction

    The Diary! #111

    By aMLCproduction,

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Paramedics rush Karim into the E.R. as LaDonna follows closely behind.

    LaDonna

    "Please save him!" She shouts to the medical team with tears in her eyes. Just then Kevin and Sister Patterson with Madea right behind them walks up to LaDonna.

    Sister Patterson

    "I want to know what happened to my son and you better tell me now!"

    LaDonna

    "He was in an accident. Ashley hit his car and Karim was ejected and thrown mid air and Sabryn ran over him."

    Sister Patterson falls to her knees after all of that registers in her brain,

    "Lord why? Devil can't you leave me lone'?"

    Madea, looking at LaDonna,

    "Where's my grandson son now honey?"

    Ladonna

    "He's in the E.R."

    Kevin has tears in his eyes as he turns around and looks at the wall.

    "Damn I can't lose my brother too."

    Madea walks over to Kevin and gives him a hug.

    "I know it's hard honey. But it's gone be alright. It's gone get worse before it gets better."

    Kevin looks at his mother with hatred in his eyes.

    "Everything was just fine until you started sleeping around. I hate you and I wish I was never born to you." After saying that hurtful statement, Kevin walks away.

    Madea looks at her daughter,

    "You have single handedly destroyed your family. All the things you've done to me and your family are finally catching up to you. You are a disgrace. An ugly one at that."

    Sister Patterson

    "Don't talk to me like that Miss Jenkins. That's why I locked you up in the first place. All those mean and evil things you would say to me on a daily basis. It made me insane."

    Madea

    "Honey you are insane and so is your daughter. And you will pay for keeping me cooped up in my own damn house for all these years. You're going to be behind bars right with Kelis. It's a shame you'll get to know your long lost daughter behind bars."

    Then the doctor walks out of Karim's room.

    Sister Patterson

    "How is my baby boy? Is he ok?"





    Episode: 111; The Diary

    Written by ML Cooks and Tara Smith

    Creative Consult: J. Lee Becker





    The Jump Off

    Ria is sitting next to Remy at the bar.

    Ria

    "That's a nice name you have."

    Remy, smiling,

    "Thank you."

    Ria

    "I know just about everyone here in Pasadena. But I don't think I've seen you around here."

    Remy

    "You're right. I flew in here to Pasadena for the National Terrorism Training that Police Chief Mike Dietz is hosting. "

    Ria

    "Oh yea , like those terrorist attacks in India. I was so mad when they cut into my stories. I was watching Guiding Light in fact. You know the show with the ugly green walls in the hospital. Makes me fee like I am in a jungle."

    Remy, laughing,

    "Well I am sorry to hear that."

    Ria

    "So you're a cop huh?"

    Remy

    "I am indeed."

    Ria

    "That's sexy. How long will you be in my city and what city do you come from?"

    Remy

    "I'm from Springfield, Illinois."

    Ria

    "You a long way from home. I bet it even snows there."

    Remy

    "It does. We just had a big blizzard a few weeks ago."

    Ria

    "Wow. I've never seen snow before."

    Remy

    "Interesting. You'll have to. It's quite nice to look at it fall but it's a bitch to drive in."

    Ria

    "So I assume some one as fine as you have a girlfriend already?"

    Remy, thinking of Blake, and even missing her but realizes she doesn't want him.

    "Well, I did. But she's not ready for a man like me. I think Blake was too scared to let us be happy with one another. I think me being younger than her was a factor."

    Ria

    "Blake? Oh hell naw. That sounds like a white woman's name."

    Remy

    "Uhm, she's a human. I don't look at things in color. But yes she is white."

    Ria

    "Oh God help me. I can't stand white people."

    Remy

    "That's really a shame. "

    Ria

    "Chile' please. Do you know how hard the white man makes it for us? The slaves built the white house how many some years ago and look at how long it took to get some one with color in it. Hell Obama is only half white."

    Remy

    "This conversation was going good until you just said that. I think we should change the subject. I was raised to respect everyone. This is 2009 It's time to let the racism go."

    Ria

    "Uhm hmm. I like you. A lot. Let's order some drinks." They both order another round of drinks from the bartender.





    Downtown Pasadena, City Jail

    Sabryn is put into a cell with Mona as Bryan walks up to them.

    Bryan

    "Sabryn, what in the hell happened?"

    Sabryn

    "I killed that crazy bitch. That's what happened and I am not sorry she's dead. The battle is over; I won the war."

    Bryan

    "What about our son? You're in jail and he needs you the most right now."

    Sabryn

    "I don't care. I finally ended all of Ashley's madness. She can't get to me no more."

    Mona, interjecting,

    "I can't believe Ashley is dead. "

    Sabryn and Bryan look at her.

    Bryan

    "How do you know Ashley?"

    Mona

    "We were working together."

    Bryan

    "You were working with her while she was stalking us?"
    Mona

    "Sure was. I was there when she kidnapped Natalia's baby."

    Sabryn is reminded that Bryan also fathered Natalia's child.

    "Oh please don't go there." She turns around and sits on her cot.

    Bryan

    "Sabryn this does not look good for you at all. You repeatedly shot Ashley over and over again."

    Sabryn

    "It's your fault. She would not leave me the hell alone!.... She tried to take our son away from us. I was not going to let her do that to us. She had to be stopped. She came back from the dead once before so this time I made sure there is no coming back. Now my son won't have to worry about that monster no more."

    Bryan

    "Where is our son?"

    Sabryn

    "The police took him after they put me in the cruiser. I would assume Children Services has him now."
    Bryan

    "I am going to get him. And then find out when your bail hearing is."

    Sabryn

    "Bryan give it up. I don't want you helping me. And you better not touch my son."

    Bryan

    "Sabryn he is mine son too so you're just going to have to get used to it. I am going to get our son and then I'll be back." Bryan leaves.

    Sabryn, hollering out after him,

    "You better not touch my son you dirty Bastard! I don't want my son growing up like you!. A cheating pig!"

    Bryan ignores her as he walks off.

    Mona

    "So you hate Bryan huh? That's the spirit. I hate all men; they are all lying pigs. You should have shot Bryan. Kill all the men of the world."

    Sabryn turns around and looks at Mona. As the reality begins to set in she drops to her knees and begins crying.

    "I shot Ashley. She's finally out of my life. I don't have to worry about her no more. I can now sleep in peace at night."

    Mona

    "Ashley may be dead, but now what about your son? You may be behind bars for the rest of your life. That means Bryan will have a chance to raise BJ to be just like him."

    Sabryn

    "That will never happen. I will get out of here. I won't spend the rest of my life in here and away from my son. I'm the good one here."

    Mona

    "Do you think the judge will say that after you shot Ashley 7 times?"

    Sabryn

    "It doesn't matter, as long as I know Ashley won't be taunting me no more. Ashley is gone forever.!"







    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Jasmine is in her brand new office, and Daniel walks in, ready for his first appointment.
    Jasmine

    "Daniel, so glad you could make it. Please, take a seat."
    Daniel, going to sit down on the sofa,

    "Thanks."
    Jasmine, sitting down on a chair and taking a clipboard,

    "Now…tell me, how did Lauren's death affect you?"
    Daniel

    "I…I don't know how to describe it. Doctor, my life has been a living hell. And I'm not kidding. I have been tortured so much, but…Lauren was the one bright spot. And she was pregnant. Both of them were my last hope, the last thing that made me happy in life. And maybe they were the first thing…but now they are gone…Lauren's death broke me."
    Jasmine

    "How about you tell me a little about that past of yours? It seems to be a great burden on you."
    Daniel

    "I don't think you want to know. Listen, this is pointless-"
    Jasmine

    "No, Daniel, you need this. I'm here to help you. Trust me."
    Daniel

    "I can't trust anyone. I'm sorry, but I can't. Not after my father, Ty…"
    Jasmine

    "Your father? How about you tell me about him, then? Why you can't trust him?"

    Daniel
    "Because he was never around…my mom died in child birth, so I never even got to know her. I lived with my dad, but he was hardly ever there…when he did, he was always drunk, and I don't think I ever had a tender moment or anything with him. I don't know if I can even say I had a father. "

    Jasmine
    "I never got to know my father, either…in fact I don't even know who he is."

    Daniel
    "Don't act like you understand or sympathize, because you don't. You just don't. No one can. NO ONE. No one knows what I went through, no one knows how much I have been tormented. I've always been alone, no one was ever there until I met Ty. And in the end, he showed his true colors. And then there was Lauren. She's dead. Have you ever been thrown in a dungeon by a crazy woman?"

    Jasmine
    "Well, no-"

    Daniel
    "Ever been presumed dead? Ever had a man go to death row and get EXECUTED when you really were alive?!"

    Jasmine, sighing,
    "No, I haven't."

    Daniel
    "Yeah, I thought so. I really should get going-"

    Jasmine
    "No, you're not going anywhere. Daniel, after this talk, I am even more determined to help you. So now, tell me more about this Ty person."

    Daniel
    "Well…Ty's a crime lord…when I first met him, in rehab, he was the one person I think I could consider a friend. No, not a friend, a brother. The first real family member I had…we met while we were both in rehab for addictions, because all my life since my dad did drugs, I didn't know any better…I didn't know that doing drugs was so wrong until it was too late…or so I thought. Ty was there too, we swapped our life stories, and found comfort in each other…we were bro's… but then I figured out he was just tricking me the whole time, because after we got out he made me his right hand man…he just wanted me for his dirty work in the mob. Ty is nothing but a malicious pig, a criminal. But Lauren was enough for me…and then she died."

    Jasmine
    "It seems like you've been through a lot…but you've survived a lot, so that means you can get through this."

    Daniel
    "No, no, I'm on the edge of my rope."

    Jasmine
    "Daniel, think about what Lauren would want…I never knew her, but would she really want you like this? Depressed?"

    Daniel
    "But-"

    Jasmine
    "But nothing! Lauren's up there, watching down on you, and she, and I, know you can get through this…so I am going to make sure you get through this, no matter what it takes!"





    Westwood Park, Dre's House

    Kiko walks inside his brother's house.

    Kiko

    "Lauren, it's me Kiko."

    Lauren comes out from the back bedroom.

    Lauren

    "It's so good to see someone. It's lonely here. I don't know if I can remain hiding until my baby is born."

    Kiko

    "You're gonna have too. Our lives are at stake. You and Dre involved me in this fake death plot. I had no choice in it. And now there is no going back. We could die. Tyler will kill us!"

    Lauren

    "I know and I am sorry. You have no idea what this is doing to me. I miss Daniel so much. I think he's already moving on with some one else."

    Kiko

    "Can you blame him? I hope you don't think he will not move on with his life."

    Lauren

    "I don't expect him not to. It's just hard thinking about the man I love being with some one else."

    Kiko

    "Well let me ask you this, how did Daniel take it when he found out you moved on with Chris and is having his baby?"

    Lauren

    "He was hurt. And I felt so bad so I guess I can't expect him to wait for me. And I can't even say that. He thinks I am dead. I feel so bad for doing this to him. But I have to."

    Kiko

    "No you don't. Just turn Ty into the police and end all of this now. How do you think Daniel will feel when he finds out that you faked your death? If I was him I would be furious. All the pain I would have gone through in burying the woman I love."

    Lauren

    "Setting up Ty isn't the only reason why I faked my death."

    Kiko

    "I don't understand."

    Lauren

    "Kiko, right before Daniel came back from Mona's dungeon, I had a one night stand with Kevin."

    Kiko

    "Wow. "

    Lauren

    "And I really don't know if this child I am carrying is Chris's or Kevin's"

    Kiko

    "I can't believe I am hearing this. That's why Sister Patterson kept saying you weren't a slut at the funeral."

    Lauren

    "Oh I heard it all. I am just glad her third eye didn't realize that I was really alive in my coffin."

    Kiko

    "So ok, I don't understand how not knowing who's baby this is helped you to decide to fake your death.'

    Lauren

    "If this is Kevin's child, I am going to give it up. I don't think Daniel can handle finding out I slept with Kevin and bore him a child. It would devastate him."

    Kiko

    "How do you know that? You haven't even given him a chance to handle it. Lauren, you are playing with peoples lives and you will get burned. I can't believe I just heard you say you are going to give up this precious child if it doesn't turn out the way you want. It's sad and almost sick, and I have lost respect for you."

    Lauren

    "I know it's wrong Kiko. You don't have to read me the riot act. I am on an emotional roller coaster. I am so depressed that all this is happening. I take no joy in doing what I am doing."

    Kiko

    "Then you have the choice to end it."

    Lauren

    "It's too late. We are in this to deep."

    Kiko

    "I just came here to give you a check up. I really need to leave here." He sits her down and pulls out a few things from his medical bag.

    Kiko

    "I got some equipment coming over here. It's a mammogram and a few other medical devices so we can check on this baby."

    Lauren

    "Thank you so much. I am 6 months pregnant and I've never had a mammogram or nothing. We need to know if my child is ok."

    Kiko

    "Is there a reason why it would not be?"

    Lauren, pausing, feeling guilty about what she is about to say,

    "I was drinking heavily early in the pregnancy. Before I knew I was with child."

    Kiko, shaking his head back and forth,

    "That's not good at all."





    Back at the Hospital

    Alexis walks up to LaDonna, Madea, Sister Patterson and Kevin.

    Ladonna stepping out from the crowd to confront her.

    "It's because of you! You did this!"

    Sister Patterson

    "What you talking child?"

    LaDonna

    "Alexis was arguing with Karim. She thinks I want her man. She has been arguing with Karim for weeks about me. I've told her each and every time I don't want Karim. But you don't listen and now look at what you've done. You made Karim so upset, he stormed out of Ivory. I hope you're happy now Alexis. I hope this gives you the proof you need that I don't want your man. Are you happy you caused this accident?"

    Alexis then slaps Ladonna across the face.

    Before Ladonna could attack Alexis like she has been wanting too for the last few weeks, Sister Patterson jumps in Alexis face.

    "I knew it! I knew you were evil. And I can't believe I am out here without my bible or my Holy water. I would just drench you right now in that holy water if I could. My son is not a liar. The devil is; just like you. My son says what he means and means what he says. I know for a fact you are hiding something from my son. And it will come out, and when it does, may the Lord let me have Mercy on your soul. "

    Madea

    "That's enough. This is about Karim right now. You always got to make everything about you don't you?! All this ring-a-maroe don't make no sense. Now doctor, tell us how my grandson is?"

    Doctor

    " Karim has suffered blunt force trauma to his head. He's lost massive amounts of blood and he will need a blood transfusion immediately. I assume you are his family members?"

    Madea

    "We are doctor and I want to be the first one to offer my blood. Where do I go?"

    Doctor

    "I have a nurse waiting in room 111. "

    Madea, looking at her family,

    "Well come on. Let's go save Karim. "

    Kevin, with tears in his eyes,

    "I can't lose my brother. I can't take much more of this." Madea once again holds her grandson as Sister Patterson looks on in envy, wishing it was her being there for her son. She walks off quietly to donate blood for Karim.



    Alexis walk off some ways from the mourning family wiping tears that are falling down her face. She is spun around by LaDonna.

    LaDonna

    "I really hope when Karim pulls through this, he leaves you high and dry. I hope he realizes what kind of person you really are."

    Alexis

    "You did a great job turning Karim's family against me."

    LaDonna

    "You did that all by yourself. You and your pathetic accusations. Are you that jealous of me? Are you that insecure?"

    Alexis

    "I wouldn't have to be if you would just keep your hands off of him. Every time I walk into a room, you're gazing at him or massaging his shoulders. You do want Karim just admit it."

    LaDonna

    "You're just so pathetic. I agree with Sister Patterson, you are hiding something and it will come out."

    Then Mike walks up to Alexis.

    Mike

    "Ashley, I am so sorry for your loss."

    Alexis

    "I'm not following you. Karim is not dead."

    Mike

    "You must not of heard yet."

    Alexis

    "Heard what?'

    Mike

    "Ashley has been killed. Ashley hit Karim's car on the highway."

    Alexis

    "What? My sister is dead? Who killed her?!"
    Mike

    "Sabryn."

    Alexis begins to bawl her eyes out,

    "This can't be happening. What the hell was Ashley doing?"

    Mike hands Alexis a book.

    Alexis

    "What's this?"

    Mike

    "We found this in Ashley's car. It's her diary. I thought you might like to have it."

    Alexis is stunned, not thinking her sister was that deep to keep a diary. Alexis instantly wonders if her helping out her sister is in it.

    Alexis

    "Thanks Mike."

    Mike

    "Let me know if you learn anything."

    Alexis

    "I will."

    LaDonna, under her breath,

    "Yea right."

    Mike

    "How's Karim?"

    Alexis

    "Not good."

    Mike

    "I'll keep him in my prayers. I got to get down to the station." Mike then leaves.

    Alexis turns around and sees Ladonna still hovering around her.

    Alexis

    "Would you please stop stalking me!?"

    LaDonna

    "Never. Not until I find out what you are hiding. And I bet it's in Ashley's diary."





    Back at The Police Station

    Mona is sitting in her cell, thinking about how great it would feel to smoke some weed right now. Then her thoughts are interrupted when she hears

    "Hello daughter"

    She stands up and sees her real father DC. Mona and DC are about to meet for the first time, A father and his long lost daughter reunited……….




  20. aMLCproduction
    The Blue Note

    Daniel greets Sharan and Dre at the door.

    Sharan

    "Hi Daniel, how are you doing?" She says giving him a hug.

    Daniel

    "I'm making it. Had some counseling with Jasmine. I got a lot of my built up emotions out. I feel better."

    Sharan

    "Jasmine? Ria's sister?"

    Daniel

    "Yup, but she is nothing like that loud Ria. "

    Sharan, looking at Daniel's, white suite, admiring it,

    "You look like you work here?"

    Daniel

    "I own this place now. "

    Dre, thinking of faking Lauren's death and hiding her at his house,

    "That's a good thing man. I am sure Lauren would be happy."

    Daniel

    "It's the only thing I have left of her. So…. are you two here on a date?"

    Neither one of them answer at first. Then Sharan decides too,

    "We are here for dinner. This place has good food and I need a good meal. Besides, Dondre and I have a lot of catching up to do."

    Daniel

    "Then right this way." He leads them to their table.

    Dre pulls Sharan's seat out so she can sit down and then he sits. He looks into her eyes. She looks back at him.

    Sharan, smiling

    "Is there something on my face?"

    Dre

    "Yes it is."

    Sharan, reaching into her pure to get her compact,

    "Oh my goodness I am so embarrassed."

    Dre grabs Sharan's hand before she could make it all they way into her purse.

    "Beauty."

    Sharan

    "Say what?"

    Dre

    "It's beauty on your face shawty. It feel real good to be able to look at you again. Do you know how much I've missed? I haven't been right ever since you disappeared. And then like damn, here we are."

    Sharan

    "Here we are. I am glad to see you're doing ok too."

    Dre

    "I'm even more good now that you're here. So tell me something, what's the deal with you Kevin? I picked up on some ill vibes on that situation right there."

    Sharan

    "I can't be with Kevin right now. He has a lot to deal with. His family is falling apart and I don't want to be so close to Mona. I can't be with a man who's sister kidnapped me and raped me. I just can't do it."

    Dre

    "I feel that. I do feel bad for the man."

    Sharan

    "That's very compassionate of you."

    Dre

    "You bring that out in me."

    Sharan, pausing for a minute,

    "I have to tell you something.
    Dre

    "You can tell me anything gurl."

    Sharan, looking into his eyes,

    "The last night I was free, the night Mona kidnapped me, Kevin and I were making love and I called out your name."

    Dre, smiling,

    "Word? I know Kevin was heated."

    Sharan

    "He was. I never saw him so angry before. Even before that, I couldn't get you out of my mind. Thoughts of you made me happy and all the times we've kissed constantly replayed in my mind."

    Dre

    "I didn't even know I got to you like that. You kept dissin' me. I was starting to think I had no chance with you."

    Sharan

    "I had to act like that. I had to ponder what was I doing and why am I having these feelings for you when I was engaged to Kevin?"

    Dre

    "Cause you want to be with me."

    Sharan

    "I think I do Dre. I am ready to connect with you on a more personal level."

    Dre leans over to her and kisses her on the lips as Kevin walks in The Blue Note and sees the kissing action take place. Kevin is not thrilled at all seeing the woman his heart belongs to kiss another man.

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode: 110;A Highway to HELL!!

    Written by Tara Smith and ML Cooks





    The Jump Off

    Lisa meets with Ria over at the bar.

    Lisa

    "Hey girl, sorry I am late."

    Ria, sipping on her double shot of 151,

    "It's all good girl. I am feeling lovely."

    Lisa

    "What you sipping on?"

    Ria

    "Some 151 girl."

    Lisa

    "Damn, you're trying to commit suicide."

    Ria

    "No..no. Just drinking some stress away."

    Lisa, ordering a drink as well,

    "What's been going on?"

    Ria

    "My mother and older sister have to decided to move into my house without so much as asking me."

    Lisa

    "Do they need help?"

    Ria

    "Chile' no. My mother is Patti Labelle."

    Lisa

    "Oh girl.. Shut yo' mouth."

    Ria

    "For real. "

    Lisa

    "I had no idea. I would love to have Patti Labelle staying at my house."

    Ria

    "Live with her for a few days and I bet that's won't how you feel."

    Lisa laughs and sips on her drink.

    Ria

    "So how's work been?"

    Lisa

    "Busy as ever. Over worked and underpaid. This crime wave that's coming to a close here in Pasadena has my work cut out for me. I've been working closely with the new police chief."

    Ria

    "You mean Mike huh?"

    Lisa

    "Yes ma'am."

    Ria

    "He fine as hell to for a white man. He is single now."

    Lisa

    "Didn't he lose Jodie to HIV?"

    Ria

    "Yea girl. Such a shame to."

    Lisa

    "I assume Mike doesn't have HIV then too right?"

    Ria

    "Girl I don't even know. I'll have to ask him that."

    Lisa

    "You're going to ask him?"
    Ria

    "Uhm yea."

    Lisa

    "Just like that?"

    Ria

    "How will I know if I don't ask? I have a right to."

    Lisa

    "Girl you is too much. So how's your love life. You got that Kiko guy yet?"

    Ria

    "No. Damn him! That's another reason why I am stressed. I need some d!ck girl. Some good ass strong d!ck. Some d!ick that will make u give a n!gga yo car keys"

    Lisa

    "I know that's right. I got me some last night. The kind that makes your face glow the next day.. No forget that. It was the kind of d!ck that made me had orgasms at work today every time I thought of his name."

    Ria

    "Oh girl. Get it while the getting is good."

    Lisa

    "I say forget Kiko and find you some one else. It's obvious Kiko is just sleeping on you or he is gay."

    Ria

    "I don't know girl. I don't understand how he can turn some one like me down. No one does that. So he must be gay. But he keep giving me this hoopla about his brother and I messing around and how he don't do sloppy seconds. "

    Lisa

    "Next!. Move on."

    Ria

    "You're right." She finishes her double shot of 151 and spins her bar stool around to see who can she see in the club. Lisa does the same.

    Lisa

    "You scouting?"

    Ria

    "Yea, I don't see no one grabbing my eye." Just then a tall dark-skinned handsome brotha walks in and over to the bar and orders a beer.

    Ria

    "Girl you see him. I never saw his face round here before."

    Lisa

    "Could be some fresh meat."

    Ria

    "Uhmm hmm. I'ma go holla at him. I'll get with you later."

    Lisa

    "Do ya thang. I ain't mad at you. I'm headed home. I have a case from the state to prosecute. Call me with details."

    Ria

    "I will." They hug.

    Lisa

    "You be safe driving home."

    Ria

    "I will." Lisa leaves as Ria walks over to the sexy stranger.

    Ria

    "How are you cutie?"

    Man

    "I'm good. How about your self?"

    Ria

    "I'm real good. Just out having a few drinks. I'm Ria"

    Man

    "I'm Remy."







    Pasadena Highway

    Ashley is driving down the expressway, laughing . She looks back at both BJ's, and smiles in victory.
    Ashley

    "Oh, my two boys….we're gonna get you're daddy soon…I promise…but for now we've got to get away before the Witch of the West Sabryn gets us…although she could be dead by now…after I gave her that delicious stab. Ooooh, I bet she is! Sabryn is dead!!!! SABRYN IS DEEEEEEAAAAAD! Yes, yes, I killed that bitch! I killed her, I killed her, and now she's dead dead dead!"
    Ashley begins chanting about how Sabryn is dead as she drives across the highway, but suddenly, a bullet goes flying through the back window and then goes flying out the front window as Ashley ducks!
    Ashley

    "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!"
    She looks back to see a bloody Sabryn driving a car, right on her tail, and she has a gun in hand! Ashley's eyes widen.
    Ashley, yelling out her window as the babies begin to cry,

    "I thought you died!"
    Sabryn, taking another shot but missing,

    "Well, if I'm going down then you're going down with me!"
    Ashley, laughing.

    "HA! I'd like to see you try!"
    Ashley speeds up her car and goes flying past many others as Sabryn follows, and while chaos rises, both BJ's scream.
    Sabryn

    "Don't worry, Bryan Jr., mommy's coming!"
    Ashley and Sabryn's cars go zooming down the highway, a high speed chase ensuing…






    Ivory Inc.

    LaDonna is working with Karim in his office, both of them about to finish up for the day. Both of them look up when Alexis walks in.
    Alexis, looking to LaDonna,

    "Get out! I need to spend time with my boyfriend."
    LaDonna

    "Uh, but we were working."
    Alexis

    "Yeah well now you're not."
    Karim

    "Alexis, its alright."
    Alexis

    "No, send your lackey out of here!"
    Karim, sighing in frustration and looking at LaDonna,

    "Alright alright, we'll finish up tomorrow."
    LaDonna nods and then leaves, glancing at Alexis as she does.
    Alexis, furiously approaching Karim

    "Why the hell are you always with her?! You spend more time with her than you do with me! "
    Karim

    "She is my secretary, I have to talk to her. Alexis, I really don't know why you are complaining about LaDonna so much."
    Alexis

    "Because its like she is your girlfriend more than I am! She is always coming onto you, Karim, can't you see that?!"
    Karim

    "No, no I don't…and how dare you accuse LaDonna of so much when you are the one keeping secrets?"
    Alexis


    "You still think I am hiding things from you?"
    Karim

    "My mother's third eye isn't stupid, as crazy as she is, and you've been acting weird ever since you got released from jail."
    Alexis

    "Your mother is a nutjub! I promise you I am not keeping secrets from you!"
    Karim, slamming his fist down in anger,

    "I trust my gut, too. I still remember hearing that baby crying at your apartment, but you said it was the TV when I know it wasn't. I won't have no more women keeping secrets, not after Ria and my mother."
    Alexis, groaning in frustration

    "For the last damn time: I am not Ria, I am not like Ria! Or Sister Patterson! And that was the TV whether you like it or not! You seem to think that all women are like Ria…oh wait except LaDonna. Oh, no we always have to defend the lovely LaDonna. Heaven forbid anyone insult her."
    Karim

    "Alexis, I love you. I really love you…but, I know you. And you are lying through your teeth right now. I'm getting fed up with everyone keeping secrets. My mother kept secrets from me, my pops did too. No more. I want to have everything out now."
    Alexis, growing nervous,

    "There's nothing to have out!"
    Karim, looking up at Alexis with his eyes bursting in anger at the back and forth game going on,

    "LIKE HELL THERE ISN'T! That's it. I'm not gonna sit around and listen to this, because we're not getting anywhere."
    Karim angrily storms out of his office as Alexis's eyes widen, and she runs out into the hall.
    Alexis

    "Wait, Karim, come back!!! KARIM, COME BACK!!! Please!"
    Karim simply ignores her and stomps off….






    Pasadena Highway

    Sabryn and Ashley are still chasing each other while the kidnapped babies cry very loudly, and Sabryn holds off from firing anymore shots at risk of hitting one of them. The police are now right behind Sabryn, and she looks behind her as more and more flashing lights show up.
    Sabryn

    "I don't care how many cops are after me, I'm going to get my son back and kill Ashley myself. I'm not stopping for anybody, its time to put an end to this and all of her madness."
    Ashley, in her car,

    "Oh Sabryn…you're so pathetic. Really think you can start your little chase and somehow catch me? I think not! You're so stupid, and I think its time I show you how pathetic and stupid you are once and for all!"
    Ashley floors her car and it goes even faster, as numerous other cars rush to pull over for their own safety.
    Sabryn, scowling,

    "You won't get away that easily, psycho bitch!"
    Sabryn floors her own car, and she catches up with Ashley, while police cars try to keep up with them.
    Ashley, looking back to the screaming infants,

    "Hush little baby don't say a word…momma's gonna kill that annoying bitch. If that annoying bitch don't die, momma's gonna torture her till she cries!"
    While Ashley sings the twisted song to the BJ's, she keeps the car floored. She briefly looks up at Sabryn's car right behind her's and grins evilly and waves before going back to singing, completely keeping her eyes off the road. However, suddenly…her car slams into Karim's car and Ashley's eyes widen and she looks up and nearly loses control.
    Ashley, grabbing the wheel and trying to keep the car on track while it spins out of control,

    "DAMN IT! I won't let this stop me!"
    Sabryn hears her son crying even more now, and is only more determined. She gasps when she sees Karim's body come flying at her car, coming from the car Ashley rammed into, and before she can even stop she runs over it, but keeps going.
    Sabryn

    "HOLY CRAP! That's it, this ends here!"






    Meanwhile, Ladonna who was also in the same area of the expressway where Ashley hits Karim's car, pulls over as she sees Karim's body being ejected from his car. She quickly gets out of her car and rushes over to where his body lands after flying in mid air, having fallen into a ditch, and she screams when she sees…KARIM lying down, unconscious with blood pouring out of his head.
    LaDonna, leaning down,

    "Karim, no…NO…no this can't be happening…"




    Back on the road, Ashley is constantly trying to keep her car from going haywire. She looks in the rearview mirror every few seconds and Sabryn, as well as the police, are still on her tail.
    Ashley

    "I've come too far…I have two wonderful sons, I've done so much…SHE WON'T WIN! SHE CAN'T!"
    Ashley keeps on going, and Sabryn keeps up with her, but eventually Ashley finally loses control and her car skids off the road, and Sabryn intentionally drives off the road herself, and stops her car.
    Sabryn, again grabbing her gun,

    "Okay….this is it. Time for Ashley's era to end, and me to get my son back."
    Sabryn begins to get out of her car, but she looks up when she sees the battalions of police cars arriving. The new chief of Police Mike gets out and rushes up to Sabryn, and cuff her!
    Mike

    "Sabryn Genet, you are under arrest for attempted murder and evading police."
    Sabryn, furious,

    "EXCUSE ME?! I am the one trying to stop that crazy psycho Ashley! She kidnapped my SON!"
    Mike

    "Let us deal with that, Sabryn."
    As Mike tells one of his officers to escort Sabryn to a squad car after retrieving Sabryn's gun, many of the other officers take out their own guns and turn towards Ashley's car.
    Ashley, peeking out and seeing Sabryn,

    "Awww, you lost again, didn't you?! You poor woman, just get used to it: You can never beat me!"
    Mike, using a megaphone as both BJ's continue crying out due to all the chaos,

    "Ashley Jones, come out with your hands up! Surrender now or we will be forced to take drastic action!"
    Ashley, beginning to laugh crazily,

    "Oh please! I'm not Sabryn! And you're not taking me…alive or dead! My sons and I are going to get out of this safe and free!"
    Mike

    "Miss Jones, we will be forced to shoot if you don't surrender now!"
    Ashley

    "Oh you can't do that…you could hit my precious boys! You've already made them so upset!"
    Mike

    "This is your last warning, Miss Jones, or we will open fire! "
    Ashley

    "Fine, shoot me! But you wont win, because I always win! I took on Natalia, Dahlia, Sabryn, I can take on you all!"
    The officer makes a nod to the other officers and they hold their guns up, and are about to fire…but out of nowhere, Sabryn getting a burst of beastly energy breaks out of her handcuffs and jumps forward, tackling Mike and shoves him down! She grabs his gun before he can stand, and she literally darts towards Ashley's car!
    While the officers are distraught and don't know what to do, Ashley sees Sabryn in her rear view mirror and again grins as she finally gets out, and she looks at Sabryn!
    Sabryn, holding Ashley at gunpoint,

    "Alright, no more games. This ends here."
    Ashley

    "This is almost funny. You really think you can kill me? I don't think my sons, both of them, will take too kindly to that!"
    Sabryn, hearing the cries from the car,

    "Don't worry, Bryan Jr., your true mommy is coming! Right after I do something that should have been done a long time ago! Do you know how much you've tortured me?! How much I've been put through BECAUSE OF YOU?!"
    Sabryn takes a shot at Ashley, and it hits her right in the chest, and Ashley stumbles back!
    Sabryn

    "That was for sleeping with Bryan!"
    Ashley, gasping for breathe,

    "Damn…damn…you…Bryan….lo-loves…me…"
    Sabryn, shooting her again,

    "That was for stalking Bryan and me."
    Ashley coughs up some blood, and Sabryn fires again while the police rush towards her.
    Sabryn

    "That was for stealing another baby and trying to pass it off as your's and Bryan's."
    Sabryn takes yet another shot as Ashley begins to crumble to the ground.
    Sabryn

    "That was for crashing my wedding."
    Sabryn shoots Ashley AGAIN.
    Sabryn

    "That was for kidnapping my son!"
    Sabryn fires another bullet and it hits Ashley's back.
    Sabryn

    "That was for me."
    Sabryn once again shoots her this time in the head.
    Sabryn

    "And that-that was just to kill you."
    Ashley is surrounded by a pool of blood and literally riddled with bullets. She uses the last strength she has to look up and give her arch rival a deathly glare, and she sees the police approaching, and manages to smile one last time, knowing Sabryn will get arrested for this.
    Ashley

    "And…now…..I have….my revenge."
    Sabryn, leaning down to Ashley's ear,

    "No….I have MINE."
    Ashley finally collapses, dying from the critical wounds sustained. Sabryn notices she's stopped breathing, and knows that finally, Ashley Jones is dead. She tosses the gun to the ground and gets into Ashley's car, and she notices both babies are still screaming to death, and she grabs her son and shushes him as she heads towards the police with Bryan Jr. in her arms, meeting them halfway to Ashley's car.
    Sabryn

    "She's dead. Ashley's finally dead…and I have my son back. I don't care what you do to me…arrest me, whatever…now that I have my son and Ashley can't wreck my life anymore…"
    One of the policemen take the baby and they rush up to Ashley's car…while one of them reaches in the backseat and gets the other BJ.
    A little ways away, an officer once again handcuffs Sabryn.
    Mike

    "Sabryn Genet, you are under arrest for the murder of Ashley Jones! "
  21. aMLCproduction

    Amend! #108

    By aMLCproduction,

    Night Falls on Pasadena

    Lavender Hill

    Ashley pulls into Sabryn's driveway. She looks in the baby seat and sees Bryan Jr. asleep.

    "You wait right here little one. Mommy is going to grab your brother."

    Ashley gets out her car and creeps over toward the mansion. Just like last time when she broke in, she lucks up as the patio door has been left open. Ashley walks insides the darkened house. She creeps toward the stairs as she pulls out a butcher knife. She slowly walks up stairs to get closer to Sabryn's son's room. Once she finally reaches her destination, she looks around to make sure the coast is clear. She opens the door slightly and slowly and steps inside. She sees the baby crib and walks over to it and sees Sabryn and Bryan's son sleeping peacefully.

    Ashley speaks to the baby,

    "We are going on a field trip sweet face. You are going with me, your new mother and your brother. We are going to be one happy family." As Ashley is about to lean down and pick him up, the door swings open with the light coming on. Ashley, startled, jumps as she turns around and sees Sabryn.

    Sabryn

    "What the hell are you doing here Ashley?"

    Ashley

    "I was going to kidnap your son. But I think killing you first will be much better." She says with a smile, pulling out her butcher knife from her purse, frightening Sabryn.

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode: 108 Amend!

    Written By: ML Cooks and Tara Smith with JL Becker

    Can I Get A Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    As Lauren lays in her coffin pretending to be dead, Jenn walks up to her with a saddened look in her eyes.

    Jenn

    "I don't know how this happened to you Lauren. It was so sudden. I hope Ty didn't do this to you. I hope he didn't kill you. However, I want you to know I'm sorry for hurting you; I hurt you by being with Ty. You warned me over and over again about Ty. You kept telling me he was a criminal and he's no good. Well you were right. I am just so sorry it took me so long to realize it . I wish you were still here so I could really tell you. I bet you would have been happy. Well, I at least hope so. .. "She pauses, getting a little teary eyed. She wipes a tear.

    Jenn

    "I guess I've done some horrible things lately. Do I feel bad for what I did to Jodie? I don't know. I really don't. I am sure there is a spot in hell for me. I love you Lauren and may you rest in peace." She turns around and sees Ty standing there, having overheard everything she said to Lauren. Jenn gets shivers in her body as Ty has this blank look on his face.

    Jenn

    "You scared me."

    Ty

    "I should. Let's step outside. I want to talk with you in private." Jenn takes a deep breath as she wonders if Ty will beat her once she gets out side. Against her gut feeling, she follows him outside anyhow.

    Sitting down, Santino has his eye on Jenn and Tyler and wonders what Ty is going to do to Jenn. Caring about her, he decides to keep a low profile and follows them.





    Ria walks up to Sharan.

    Sharan

    "The last time I saw you, we almost got into a physical confrontation at

    Ashley's funeral."

    Ria

    " Yeah because you opened you big mouth about Dre and I. All because you wanted Dre for yourself. You're a fake and a phony. I hope you told Kevin about the kissing incident with you and Dre."

    Sharan

    "Don't worry about Kevin and I."

    Ria

    "Trick please. You was all up in mine with Karim. I loved him and you took that away from me."

    Sharan

    "You did that all by yourself, you cheated on Karim with Dre, not me."

    Ria

    "Well what do you call kissing Dre? Oh, wait, there's a double standard going on here."

    Sharan

    "Kissing Dre was wrong. I know that. I never meant for it to happen. It was a mistake. But there is a difference between you and I. A few in fact. first of all, you wanted to cheat Karim. You intended to. My escapade with Dre was spontaneous. Second of all, I didn't get caught. I'm not sloppy with mine."

    Ria

    "I oughta slap the sh!t out you Bitch. I was trying to mend the fences with you but I am good on all that. Miss Saditty. Don't think you're better than me."

    Sharan

    "Never said I did. But for you to think that says a lot, Thanks Ria."

    Ria

    "Girl, you better pump your brakes. Don't test me in here. I will put my pimp hand to that face."

    Sharan

    "Ria, grow up."

    Ria

    "I did. Right after I told Kevin I saw you and Dre kissing." Ria winks her eye at Sharan and coolly walks off.

    Sharan, face cringing,

    "I can't believe her."





    Outside the Church

    Jenn and Ty walk around the garden with Santino discretely following them.

    Ty

    "So why do I have to over hear your conversation with a dead woman to really know how you feel about me?"

    Jenn

    "Ty I am sorry. We never have time to talk anymore and when we do, you don't want to talk or something always comes up."

    Ty

    "I am busy making you happy. Buying you expensive things. Giving you the things you want. I have an empire to run. I have to fight to keep the cops off my back."

    Jenn

    "But Ty I told you, all those material things don't mean anything to me. I just want you. You make me happy. Not clothes and vacations. We are engaged to be married; We have been engaged for months now and we haven't said nothing about a wedding. I feel as if sometimes you don't love me."

    Ty

    "I do love you Jenn. Do you know how much I had to go through to be with you. Getting rid of Mike. That was no easy task."

    Jenn

    I am not a prize Ty. I am a woman who wants to be loved. It was so great in the beginning. So passionate. So romantic. All that has disappeared. You've become this person I don't know anymore. "

    Ty

    "What are you saying? You're going to leave me like all them other suckers did?"

    Jenn

    "No Baby."

    In a distance, Santino is a little hurt and confused. He wonders how Jenn could tell Tyler she cares about him yet, days ago she told Santino she cares about him as well. Having enough with the reunion of Jenn and Ty, Tino walks back into the church.



    Jenn

    "I love you and I want this to work out. But I am scared of you at times."

    Ty

    "I already know what you are about to say. The time I shot you and I beat you when you came back from Cleveland."

    Jenn

    "Yes. I have never really dealt with those things. I feel uneasy when I am around you at times. If you truly love me, I shouldn't have to feel like that. I want this to work. But we have to make some changes."

    Ty

    "What kind of changes?"

    Jenn

    "I want you to show me you love me. I want to feel it. Actions speaks louder than words Ty. I just want to be loved." Ty grabs her and holds her.

    Ty, looking into Jenn's eyes, with passion and remorse,

    "I am so sorry Jennifer. I'll be a better man to you. I promise I will love you better. And I won't put my hands on you ever again."

    Jenn, pulling back and looking into his eyes

    "You really promise?"

    Ty

    "I do." They lean in and kiss, Jenn, fearing what will come next, hesitantly kisses him.



    Back inside the church

    Alexis walks up to Karim.

    Alexis

    "How are you holding up?"

    Karim

    "Not good at all. My pops is in heaven or maybe even hell at this point. I miss my pops."

    Alexis holds him.

    Karim, continuing

    "And I can't get what my mother said to us at the door."

    Alexis, rolling her eyes knowing where Karim is about to take this conversation.

    Karim

    "Alexis, I am going to ask you again. Are you hiding something from me? Just about every one in my life has lied to me. Including my mother, my dead pops and my ex fiancée. I hope I don't have to add you to the list."

    Alexis

    "I am not hiding nothing, I can assure you that."

    Karim

    "I can't believe I am about to say this. And I know it's going to sound strange even coming from me. But in some sick way, my mom's third eye never lies. Since I was a child, that eye of hers, always saw things that no one else did. She said you were hiding something."

    Alexis, thinking of how she knew Ashley was alive this whole time and that Ashley has been working with Karim's half sister, public enemy number one, Mona, still lies to Karim's face.

    "I don't want to be disrespectful. But there is a first time for everything. I am not hiding anything from you. I know how many people have hurt you in your life with lies. I am not going to do that to you . I love you. With all my heart."

    Karim

    "I just don't know. You act like you're having an affair. Late night phone calls, and your strange actions. Those are the same things Ria did. You're acting the way she did when she was cheating on me."

    Alexis

    "What do I have to do for you to believe me? Would you like me to take a lie detector test. I am more than willingly too."

    Karim

    "There's no need for that. We shouldn't even have to take it there. You should be able to convince me that you're not cheating. My heart is telling me something else and no test is going to change that. Only you can. Your actions. In any case, if you are hiding something, it will come out, just like my mother said."
    Before Alexis can respond, she is brushed aside by LaDonna, who hugs Karim.

    Ladonna

    "I am so sorry for you loss Karim."

    Karim

    "Thank you LaDonna. I really appreciate you being here."

    Alexis

    "Excuse me! We were in the middle of a conversation. And you're just gonna be rude and barge right in."

    Karim

    "Alexis please. Why are you always attacking LaDonna?"

    LaDonna

    "It's ok Karim. It just goes to show you how shallow Alexis is." She says turning around and smirking at Alexis,

    "Get a hold of yourself woman. This is a funeral and the only thing you're worried about who is trying to rub up on your man. It' all about you huh? Why are so jealous of me? I barely even know you. You're paranoid. I almost feel sorry for Karim that he has to be with you. May God be with you Karim." And with that so boldly spoken, LaDonna walks away.

    Alexis

    "Karim, I don't like her! Why do you let her talk to me like that?"

    Karim

    "You attacked her for no reason. She was defending herself. Grow up and worry about your secrets."

    Karim walks away from Alexis, with a look of disgust.





    Ty walks back in the church with Jennifer and sees Daniel and then looks at Jenn.

    Ty

    "I am going to have a chat with Daniel. Can you grab us a seat, I think this funeral is finally going to get started?"

    Jenn

    "Ok." She walks away, with a puzzling look on her face. Ty walks over to Daniel.

    Daniel visibly unhappy to see Ty,

    "I know you are not here to mourn Lauren. You hated her."

    Ty

    "I am really sorry for what's happened."

    Daniel

    "Give me a break, I really don't need your fake pity right now."

    Ty

    "What has gotten into you man? You're on the defense. We used to be like brothers. And now you act like you don't even know me anymore. What gives? Have I done something?"

    Daniel

    "Getting involved in your lifestyle was the biggest mistake of my life. I got hooked on drugs, treated Lauren horrible and we all know what Mona did to me. I almost died several times thanks to Mona. And it stems from you. We were all working together And you're the one who told me to help her out. Well I couldn't. She took it as double crossing her and that's the reason she did everything she did to me."

    Ty

    "Wow, I had no idea. Why are you just now telling me? We could have put a stop to Mona months ago. She wasn't supposed to do all those thing to you, we were only to take out the Williams family."

    Daniel, looks at Ty with disgust in his eyes.

    "She's an unstable mess, I've lost to much working with you Ty. I lost the woman I loved. I bet it's because of Mona. Mona probably killed Lauren before stopping Sabryn and Bryan's wedding. And to be honest, I think it's time you experience some losses to ."

    Ty looks confused at what Daniel said.

    "Come again?"

    Daniel

    "You're not invincible Ty. One day, you will be caught and exposed. Your dirty deed will come to light, you can bet on that."

    Ty

    "You say that as if you wish it would happen sooner rather than later."

    Daniel

    "You're right."

    Ty

    "Wow, Thanks…Brother."

    Daniel

    "Don't call me that ever again. You were just brainwashing me. A brother wouldn't have done what you did to me."

    Ty

    "I can't believe I am hearing this. You really want nothing to do with me?"

    Daniel

    "I thought you understood that the last time we met. I almost knocked the living sh!t of you Ty until the wannabe Santino stepped in the way."

    Ty

    "And to think, I came over to lend a hand. I was going to offer you some work since you lost Lauren, it would have taken your mind of things. I was going to help you find out who shot her. But clearly you don't want that. I'll just be on my way then. But you remember one thing Danny boy, you're either with me, or against me. You have chosen your path so may God have Mercy on your soul when my people come for you."

    Ty walks off as Daniel thinks of Tyler's words.







    Sister Patterson walks up to the podium to get the funerals finally started.

    She looks out at all the mourners who have come to pay their respect for either Jodie, Lauren, or Abe. She wipes a tear falling from her face as she begins her sermon.

    Sister Patterson

    "Oh Happy Day!" She looks out into the crowd waiting for a response but she doesn't get one so she says it again, only louder.

    "CAN I GET A OH HAPPY DAY IN MY GOD"S HOUSE!?"

    Everyone hesitantly responds with it, not knowing how this could be a happy day.

    Sister Patterson

    "We are here dear Lord to pay our respect for Sister Lauren. Sister Lauren was a dear soul. Many people have these misconceptions about her but I want to set the record straight. I'm gonna do it right HERE! And I want to do it right now! Can I get an Amend!"

    A few people say it back.

    Sister Patterson, wanting more fire and passion from the crowd says it again,

    "CAN I GET AN AMEND IN MY GOD"S HOUSE?"

    Crowd

    AMEND!"

    Sister Patterson

    "Sister Lauren, when she thought she lost Daniel to my baby girl Kelis, Lord Have Mercy, I still don't understand how or why. But Believe me. My God will give me the answers I seek. I will not render evil for evil. Dear Sister Lauren, yes, she moved on with Chris, another departed soul, thanks to my daughter-"

    She pauses, as she realizes just how truly demented her daughter really is. She bows her head for a moment so she can pull herself back together again. She looks up and continues

    "Lauren, was lost, confused and lonely. She got with Chris thinking Daniel was really dead. Some people call her a slut."



    Everyone gasps at Sister Patterson using that tone in her God's house.

    Sister Patterson

    "She is no slut I tell you! She is to be liked and loved. And I don't want to hear it no other way. We lost Lauren and her new child and it's so sad that an angel was taken away from us so soon. But at least we can take to heart that she is in a much better place, safe with our God away from the hurt and pain here on Earth, and I ask our heavenly father to keep her safe up there with him. God needed an Angel, so he took her from us.

    So if any one see a man named Matt P on the streets, you tell him that I said, Sister Lauren is no slut. "

    Daniel, standing up in an outrage

    "That's enough DAMN IT There is no need for you to be talking like that about Laruen!"

    Sister Patterson, looking at Daniel and grabbing the microphone out it's holder and walks around the podium to confront Daniel, grabbing a bible she tosses it at Daniel but it misses.

    "Brother Daniel, I don't want to hear that kind of talk in this house. There were some myths and misconceptions about sister Lauren and I wanted to set the record straight. I'm trying to help you're slut- oops I mean Lauren out! But I'll move to sister Jodie."

    Sister Patterson walks into the crowd, over to Jenn. She looks at her sternly.

    "Everyone see this face here?" She looks around and waits for an answer. Once again she has to act a fool to get attention from the crowd.

    "I said, DOES EVERYONE SEE THIS FACE OF UGLY AND EVILNESS?"

    Crowd

    "YES!"

    Jenn's face begins to turn red,

    "Sister Patterson, please don't do this."

    Sister Pat

    "I don't want to hear that you evil devil. What you did to Sister Jodie was horrific. How could you black mail Jodie with her HIV status. Then you tried to expose it and call her hoe card in front of everyone at the fashion show!"

    Jenn tries standing up and walking out the church but Sister Patterson pushes her back down.

    Sister Pat

    "No. I don't think so. You need to hear this. You will not render evil with evil, Lord Have Mercy. You will pay for your sins one way or another. Everyone here in this house knows what you did. Jodie was already fighting the battle of her life and you made things no better."

    Jenn

    "Please, you hypocrite! Didn't you cheat on your husband with his own brother?"

    The church becomes silent. Sister Patterson is caught off guard for a moment and the church goers wonder how will the sister respond.

    Sister Patterson looks into Jenn's eyes

    "Should I tell this church, right here and right now, what my third eye knows? You know that I know that me and you know and that we all could soon know what latest sin you've committed."

    Sister Patterson then looks at Ty

    "When you get home son, ask your fiancée here about her and Santino." With that said Sister Patterson walks back up to the podium. Jenn is absolutely flabbergasted as Ty looks at her with bewildered eyes. Santino who is sitting behind them, begins to sweat as Ty looks at him wondering what the Sister is talking about.

    Sister Patterson, looking out onto the crowd,

    "A lot of yens been trying to throw rocks at my glass house. Well yens know what? I got something to say! And Guess What?

    Crowd

    "You're going to say it and you're going to say it now!"

    Sister Patterson

    "Amend! Now listen carefully. I only know how to speak the truth! Yes I've committed a sin. Yes I hurt my family and YES I am SORRY. We are all human and temptation does get the better of us. I had the devil in me. Yens hear me? Can I get an Amend!"

    Crowd

    "Amend"

    Sister Patterson

    "I will not have it no more. I am still on the battlefield of sin, fighting the devil at every turn and corner. I rebuke you devil! Devil I SAID GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!!! DO YOU HERE ME?!" She says jumping up and down.

    Sister Patterson

    "I break all curses that have been placed against me. The devil was inserted into my late husband and the devil had fun. I don't understand why or how this is happening to my family. But Lord I want you to know I bind, rebuke and bring to no effect, all division, discord and disunity within my family. The Williams have a lot of healing to do but I know Lord, through you and my third eye, we will beat that devil. May God rest all these precious souls in peace. One last thing Lord I need to address."

    Everyone in the crowd rolls their eyes.

    Sister Patterson

    "I want everyone in this house to know that I break the power of negative words and attitudes coming out the mouths of the people in my house. Ria, you're a dirty slut and I now declare this funeral over. Can I get a witness?"



    Then Patti Labelle comes out from the back and begins to sing "Oh Happy Day" as Sister Patterson gets the Holy ghost and periodically joins in with Patti Labelle, singing the song with her infamous wolf howls.





    Lavender Hill

    Ashley and Sabryn stand face to face, beside Bryan Jr's crib, and Sabryn looks like she is about to explode. Her anger has boiled over with Ashley and everything that has happened.

    Sabryn

    "I am so sick of you! For how many years now, you have tried to screw up the relationship between Bryan and I? You crashed my wedding. You tried to steal Bryan from me. You stole Natalia's child. You stole my son's name, and now you want to steal my son! I don't know who's worse: You or Natalia."

    Ashley

    "You should be thanking me, I got rid of Natalia for you. "

    Sabryn

    "Excuse me? "

    Ashley

    "I shot her at the fashion show. "

    Sabryn

    "What the hell? That was you?! You shot her?! I'm on the suspect list for that, you probably wanted me to go to jail for shooting her! "

    Ashley

    "Ha! I wanted to deal with you myself, and I have my own problems with Natalia. My only regret is that she didn't die. But I made up for it with Dahlia. Poor girl. "

    Sabryn

    "Dahlia Salem? What the hell did you possibly do to her? "

    Ashley

    "She tried to foil my plans, so I killed her…it was so fun. Watching that train crush her bones…"

    Sabryn, widens her eyes with a disturbed look on her face.

    "Are you kidding me? That's it, I've had enough of you flaunting around this town. You are truly sick, Ashley. You have become so severed from reality."

    Ashley

    "I think you have confused me with yourself."

    Sabryn

    "You somehow think that having Natalia's baby and claiming it as yours will help you get Bryan back. You think he's just going to fall in love with you? Bryan is a pig but you… you have gone totally nuts! You just think that you can kill me and get Bryan, get my son, and Natalia's or whoever the hell's baby that is?"

    Ashley

    "Bryan Jr. is MY baby, Sabryn, MINE! He is not Natalia's, he is mine, and your son will be too! I am their mother now! And you are the crazy one, you think Bryan is yours, when he's mine!! ALL OF THEM ARE MINE DAMNIT! "

    Sabryn

    "I don't give a damn about Bryan but you will not steal my son. Never. Ashley, you are so pathetic its almost sad. You have no one, you have to take other people's children to give yourself a family, and scheme your way into getting Bryan. I almost, almost feel bad for you. "

    Ashley, getting very angry as she holds the butcher knife ,

    "I…AM…NOT….CRAZY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! YOU BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITCH! "

    Ashley takes a huge leap at Sabryn with her butcher knife in hand, and tackles Sabryn to the ground! Ashley laughs crazily as she pins Sabryn down and holds the knife over her head, about to stab her, but Sabryn lifts her knees and kicks Ashley off of her, and Ashley grunts as she hits the ground as Sabryn gets up and grabs Ashley by the hair, pulling her up.

    Sabryn

    "You want a fight?! I'll give it to you, psycho!"

    Ashley elbows Sabryn in the stomach and then turns around and takes a stab at her, but Sabryn grabs a hold of the knife at the last minute. A struggle ensues for the knife, and they both begin pulling it towards each other, and it only gets more intense, and then one of them suddenly groans in pain!

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Sister Patterson has a gravely breakdown!
  22. aMLCproduction
    Downtown Pasadena, Pasadena City Jail

    Mona is standing, pacing in her cell, trying to devise a way to get out of there and back to terrorizing all of her enemies left in Pasadena. However, she looks up when she sees the guard approaching.
    Guard
    "You got a visitor. Someone equally as crazy as you: Sister Patterson Williams."
    Mona
    "Great, so momma finally decided to come see her daughter."
    Sister Patterson then walks in , and she has Holy Water and the Bible in hand as the guard leaves.
    Mona
    "What the hell do you want?"
    Sister Pat
    "Child,…. I could beat you so hard…you are disgracing the Lord and Miss Jenkins is not too pleased with you. I'm your mother, I don't have to want nothing!"
    Mona
    "From what I hear, Miss Jenkins isn't happy with you either?"
    Sister Pat
    "How did you know about that?! Don't know one talk about Miss Jenkins!"
    Mona
    "I hear things. Now if you didn't bring me no weed get out of here."
    Sister Pat
    "Kelis, you are my daughter, and the most sinful of my children. You killed my husband, Abe, in one of the most brutal ways possible, you kidnapped my son's girlfriend Sharan, and you committed a great sin coming onto her like you did."
    Mona
    "Sharan loves me."
    Sister Pat
    "You sinful woman! How did one of my children get so filled with evil?! You are an abomination, as God declares!"
    Mona
    "Is that why you let Daddy Dearest rape me?"
    Sister Pat
    "Excuse me? That was all Abe, I would never endorse something so sinful and against my Heavenly Father's Holy Word! And for the record, Abe is not your father."
    Mona
    "Oh, yea, that's right…so why are you lecturing me? I'm sure God isn't so happy with you either, cheating on him and all…I can't believe for years, I went around thinking that disgusting pig was my father. Then of all people, HE was the one who told me that dried up wanna be pimp DC is my father! So don't get high and mighty on me, Bitch Pat."
    Sister Pat
    "I should just come in there and give you the beating you deserve right now!"
    Mona
    "I was so excited to meet you…I couldn't wait…Sharan and I were gonna do it together. But she betrayed me and you turned out to be just like Abe! "
    Sister Pat
    "I am not like him at all, Kelis-"
    Mona
    "That is NOT my name! That is the name of a baby, a little girl, who got raped, raped by a man who thought he was her father! A girl who was raped night after night, day after day!"
    Sister Pat
    "But that is no excuse-"
    Mona
    "So you'd love men if that happened to you?! They are all pigs! That man who was called Abe made a ritual out of it, he arranged it, he made a ritual out of RAPING HIS DAUGHTER! I don't care if I'm not,….. he thought I was his daughter, so that makes him just as sick! He destroyed me! He made my life a living hell! "
    Sister Pat
    "My husband was a dirty, disgusting sinner…and if he was still alive, I would give him some good ole fashion punishment, I would do the Lord's work and show him the consequences…but-"
    Mona
    "There is NO buts about it! What did you ever see in that man?! But you could have found me, you could have stopped it! You didn't, though, and now its going to haunt us all, and me, forever! I WILL NEVER FORGET THAT! He deserved to die! You blame me for being gay but what else can I be?! Everytime I'd lie with a man I'd think of him, I'd see him…I'd remember those dark nights…and I didn't get to split into different people like Victoria Lord or Kimberly Brady did…I had to lie tied to that bed…all day, I cried, because I knew that night he'd come. And start it again…"
    Sister Pat
    "There's still hope for you, Kelis…repent, repent to God! The Lord will have mercy, to save your soul. You can turn around…We can pray the gay away!"
    Mona
    "No. Abe got what he deserved, I don't regret killing him. And I still love Sharan, she's my baby…I will never give her up. I don't regret nothing."
    Sister Pat
    "Then you aren't better than Abe at all…"
    Sister Pat turns and walks away, leaving Mona to sulk in anger…

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode: 109, Gravely Breakdown

    Written by: Tara Smith and ML Cooks





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Kiko walks into Rufus's room.

    Kiko

    "You seem to be unable to stay away from hospitals. First you penis got sawed off now you were in a pile up on the highway."

    Rufus

    "I was trying to avenge the crimes against me."

    Kiko

    "I would really hate to be you now. "

    Rufus

    "You're right. I would hate to be me now too. I came to Pasadena, hoping to get may man back but my quest for that has been side tracked by the crazy people of this city."

    Kiko

    "I suggest a vacation. Look, I have your release forms here. Get some rest." Kiko then leaves the room. Rufus take a seat on the bed and has flashbacks on the things he's done in Pasadena. The battle he's fought so far, with Ashley, and Natalia. Then Mark walks in the room. Rufus stands up and smiles at him.

    Mark

    "I heard about your accident. I came to see if you were ok."

    Rufus

    "I am ok. Thank you for coming to see me. That means a lot to me."

    Mark

    "I came here to tell you a few things before I leave town."

    Rufus

    "You're leaving Pasadena?"

    Mark

    "I need to. I can't take living here no more. I need a new beginning. I need to get away from the bad curse that has a hold over me here."

    Rufus

    "That's funny, I was just thinking of leaving Pasadena. Maybe we can leave together?"

    Mark, taking a pause to think about what Rufus said, he then looks into Rufus's eyes,

    "I've lost everything here in Pasadena. Dahlia, a child I thought was mine. I lost who I was. I am trying to leave my past in the past. Rufus, you know what we had was a one time thing. But I will always remember it….. I need to find out who I am."

    Rufus

    "Mark I love you and there isn't anything I would not do for you. But I respect how you feel and maybe hopefully, we can be together one day."

    Mark

    "Maybe. You be safe. And I want us to stay in touch."

    Rufus, smiling,

    "You do?"

    Mark

    "Yes, I'll post a on my myspace in a few weeks on where I am at."

    Rufus

    "I'll make sure to check it out." Mark gives Rufus a hug to her surprise. She holds him tight, savoring it because she knows this will be the last hug she receives from the man of her dreams. He pulls back and even kisses Rufus on the lips and then turns around to leave the room and Pasadena.

    Rufus stands there watching him walking away, wanting to just go out there and stop him. She wipes a tear, and gathers her belongings to.

    Rufus, talking to himself,

    "I'm leaving Pasadena too. But I will be back. One day. I still have unfinished business here. Springfield here I come!"





    Westwood Park, Natalia's House



    Natalia paces around her living room, trying to process all that's happened in the past few days.

    Natalia

    "That bitch Ashley stole my baby…I won't let her get away with this. I've lost everything, I've lost Mark, I lost my son for months, I have lost so many friends…so she's going to lose everything too! "

    Natalia grabs her coat and goes over to her front door, but as she opens it, she sees Suga in the doorway.

    Natalia, scowling,

    "Suga, you are still in Pasadena? Why don't you just leave? You have nothing left here. "

    Suga

    "You ain't going nowhere, miss lady. I need more money! I've run out and can't get drugs without it, and let's not forget I stabbed Dahlia for you."

    Natalia

    "Oh hell no! You are not getting anymore of my fortune. Dahlia lived. After all that trouble we went to, she lived. And Mark knows that I paid you to stab her, he knows everything, and is out of my life. So you have done nothing for me, in fact because of you I am probably worse than I'd be if I hadn't ever hired you. "

    Suga

    "I tried, and that deserves more cash than you shelved out when you first paid me."

    Natalia

    "Suga, I am giving you nothing. I have too much on my plate right now without you begging for more money. Just get out of Pasadena before they throw your ass back in jail. "

    Suga

    "They ain't gonna throw me back in jail because you are gonna give me my money so I can hide. And if I go down, you go down with me. "

    Natalia

    "You just said you wanted it for drugs! You can hide without money, trust me."

    Suga

    "I need that money. That man, woman, or whatever that one guy is promised me a lot of money if I came back to this rat hole but I got nothing."

    Natalia, starting to laugh,

    "You thought RUFUS would pay you for ratting me out?! You really are stupid. I don't know why I ever hired such a worthless, drug dealing- "

    Suga grabs Natalia by the arm and pulls her close.

    Suga

    "Watch your mouth, miss lady. "

    Natalia, pulling away,

    "Get your hands off of me, and step aside! Suga, our partnership is over. You are not getting anymore money, nothing, so leave me the hell alone! "

    Natalia pushes Suga out of her way and storms off, as Suga growls and clenches her fist.

    Suga

    "You're gonna pay for this, nasty Natti. And you're gonna pay good. I'll make sure of that!"







    Greater Yonders Cemetery



    Abe Williams' grave is out in the middle of the cemetery, only recently made when he was buried after being killed by Mona. It is dark, quiet, and most of all empty. However, then Sister Patterson emerges, with the Bible and Holy Water in hand.

    Sister Pat

    "Hello, Abe…my husband. The man I took vows with in the Holy Church of my Father. The man I had children with. The man I lived happily with for years…the rapist of my daughter."

    Sister Pat slowly puts the Holy Water down, but keeps the Bible in hand, and leans down in front of Abe's grave and looks at it, specifically where his name is inscribed.

    Sister Pat

    "Why did you do it, Abe? How could you do it? How could you do that to my Kelis, our Kelis?! A baby girl, a baby who you stole from me?! "

    Tears begin flowing down Sister Pat's cheeks.

    Sister Pat

    "You made me think she was dead….and you raped her! You molested her! And turned her into the monster she is today! And you did it for years! You cheated on ME, Abe! You cheated on me with my own daughter! I thought I knew you, Abe! I thought I loved you!"

    Sister Pat stands as she begins to have a complete meltdown, and pours Holy Water all over the gravesite as she continues to scream.

    Sister Pat

    "She was just a little girl! Just a baby! YOU RAPED A BABY, AN INFANT! You disobeyed the Lord, you disappointed Miss Jenkins, and betrayed me! I did betray you Abe and I ask for forgiveness of my sins everyday for that, but you are just a sinful little liar! You never confessed it, you never acted like you regretted it! You don't even deserve the water of the Lord! "

    Sister Pat tosses the cup holding the Holy Water away, and she clenches her fist.

    Sister Pat

    "Did you enjoy it, Abe?! Did you have fun?! Lord have mercy! LORD HAVE MERCY! "

    Sister Pat then begins furiously beating his tombstone with the Bible.

    Sister Pat

    "For years, it was men like you I condemned! Little did I know one of those men was my husband! And I never knew! How could I be so stupid?! My Third Eye failed me, Miss Jenkins never even told me! And I was dumb enough to think my daughter was dead, and I trusted you, Abe! I trusted you with the life that God bestowed onto me! Night after night, I never wondered where my husband was…oh he was just molesting Kelis! She could have been a sweet, servant of the Lord, Abe! But now she isn't, and she won't repent! And you caused all of this!"

    Sister Pat puts the Bible down and actually begins beating the tombstone herself, with her fists, as she breaks down crying.

    Sister Pat

    "There are so many dirty pigs, dirty SINNERS, in Pasadena…but you are one of the worst, and the worst man in Pasadena was my husband and the DAMN POLICE CHIEF! And all this got me cussing, but… my own husband RAPED MY BABY, MY ONE DAUGHTER! YOU BASTARD, YOU BASTARD!"

    Sister Pat continues beating his grave, until she slumps down entirely, her face stained with tears, nose running, and she continues crying and screaming.

    Sister Pat

    "I'm sorry, Kelis, I'M SORRY! I'm sorry I couldn't stop him….I'm so sorry…."





    Downtown Pasadena,
    Pasadena City Jail

    Mona sits in her cell, but looks up when Ty walks in.
    Mona
    "About damn time. Where have you been?"
    Ty
    "Excuse me? I am a busy man, and I didn't exactly know you wanted me down here."
    Mona
    "Don't be playing dumb with me! You heard about me getting thrown in here, I'm sure, and its taken you this long to haul your rich ass down here?"
    Ty
    "I have had other people to take care of…Lauren Roman won't kill herself, you know."
    Mona
    "Oh so you killed Danny boy's hoochy?"
    Ty
    "Yes, she turned Daniel against me and for that she had to die."
    Mona
    "Speaking of dying, that pig Abe is dead. I did it for my own reasons but you should consider it a favor. You wanted him out the way."
    Ty
    "Well they replaced him with Mike. So my ultimate goal of having my own person be the chief of police failed."
    Mona
    "Oh boohoo…remember in prison I hold all these cards and would have no problem giving them all to the police. I can expose you for all the crimes you've done, I can expose Ashley…."
    Ty
    "You were working with that psycho?"
    Mona
    "Yea, I was. But that's none of your business. Now you see, you wanted the Williams family taken out, so do I…but yet none of them have died except Abe who I had to kill myself. You had enough time to kill Lauren, you can at least kill one of them, or get me out of this hell hole. I am going to get rid of them all and get my Sharan back. I think I see what happened to her now, why she wouldn't love me: My mother brainwashed her."
    Ty
    "Oh please, don't go on and on to me about your crush."
    Mona
    "Sharan is more than just a crush, you bastard! You are just like all those other men. Sharan is my baby, my true love, but after talking to my mother I see that she, and probably my brother Kevin, have brainwashed her, and I need to get out of here so I can break it."
    Ty
    "Alright, alright, I'll see what I can do."
    Mona
    "No, no you won't "see what you can do". You WILL get me out of here. Or else everyone will know about your crimes, and I also won't mind telling them that you killed that Lauren girl."
    Ty
    "Fine, just shut the hell up and stop making empty threats."
    Mona, scowling,
    "You don't talk to me like that. "
    Ty
    "I don't have time for this…but I'll figure out a way to get you out."
    Mona, as Ty walks away,
    "You had better. And next time you decide to pay me another stupid visit ,at least bring me some weed. "







    The Blue Note

    Ria and Kiko are on a date, having dinner. Ria will occasionally make moves towards Kiko but he'll stop her.
    Kiko
    "You know I don't want funny business here. Not tonight, at least."
    Ria
    "I know, I know, I just can't resist you…maybe just a lil piece?"
    Kiko
    "NO!"
    Ria
    "Fine, but I just don't get why you resist me so much. I attract any and all men. I'm like the black Blanche Devuruax from the Golden Girls"
    Kiko
    "Because you slept with my brother Dre. Behind your fiancée's back."
    Ria
    "Dre gives some good sex, but I'd much rather you-"
    Kiko
    "How your and Dre's affair happened is one reason, another reason is that I can't steal my brother's woman. I don't get down with sloppy seconds"
    Ria
    "Excuse me? I am not Dre's woman! And ain't nothing sloppy here. "
    Kiko
    "But you can't be stealing your bro's woman. Its like that, you don't take their ex."
    Ria
    "I don't care about Dre no more, and I don't think he'd care either."
    Kiko
    "No, just no. And Ria, I'm sorry, but I just can't trust you."
    Ria, spitting out her drink
    "Say what now?"
    Kiko
    "You sleep around with men all the time…and you cheated on Karim while you were engaged to him…who's to say you won't do that to me?"
    Ria
    "Now I love some good sex, but I'll get all I need with you. "
    Kiko
    "So you'd only be in it for the sex?"
    Ria
    "No, would you stop tearing apart my words?! Kiko, you're special to me. Really special. You're a one of a kind man. "
    Kiko
    "You've said that about Karim, too."
    Ria
    "I won't lie: Karim has a special place in my heart, he is special. But I am over him, and you are even more special than Karim. Kiko, if you were just some random man, I wouldn't have pursued you for so long."
    Kiko
    "You make a good point."
    Ria
    "Listen, Kiko, I want you. For more than just some one night stand. I want you for life. And don't go all disagreeing either, I got enough problems with my momma and sister."
    Kiko, chuckling,
    "Oh, I heard Patti LaBelle was in town."
    Ria
    "She's not all that. She's just a nosey old bat who needs to go back to Hollywood or wherever the hell she came from. Or if she stays in Pasadena she needs to stay away from me and stop flaunting around singing with that other old crow Sister Pat. I am so sick of her."
    Kiko
    "Com on now, I think your mother loves you."
    Ria
    "Says you. You know your momma, Kiko?"
    Kiko, pausing for a moment,
    "Yeah…but lets discuss that another time."
    Ria
    "Ooooh, look like my man's got a secret."
    Kiko, almost laughing,
    "Nah, nah…no secrets here. Now, lets just finish eating."
    Ria shrugs and they both finish up their dinner as Ria wonders if Kiko has any secrets indeed. He seems too perfect…







    Lavender Hill


    Sabryn and Ashley are both still for a moment as they look at each other after one of them groans in pain, and Sabryn looks down to see if either one of them are hurt, but Ashley suddenly kicks Sabryn, and Sabryn goes flying back!
    Ashley
    "I knew you'd fall for that! You're so stupid, Sabryn!"
    Sabryn screams and then charges at Ashley, and grabs her by the neck, and shoves her up against the wall. She begins to strangle Ashley, and Ashley tries to break free but Sabryn has a deathly grip on her, and Ashley begins to gasp for air.
    Sabryn
    "I am not letting you escape this time!"
    Ashley becomes desperate as she continues gasping, and she puts all her strength into it and tosses Sabryn to the ground, and she then leans against the wall as she breathes heavily.
    Ashley
    "Out of all the people I hate in this damn town…I hate you the most….you are the worst out of Natalia, that man who pretends to be a woman, Rufus, Dahlia, everyone! You got Bryan, you got a son, you got a huge mansion, a company…YOU HAD EVERYTHING I DON'T! WHY DAMNIT?! WHY DID YOU, QUEEN SABRYN, GET EVERYTHING YOU EVER WANTED?!?!?!?!?!!?!?!?!?"
    Sabryn, getting up and looking at Ashley,
    "I'm not listening to this. I don't care about your pity party anymore or whatever crap you dish out. All of this is your fault, no one else's, and I am done! No more games!"
    Ashley
    "Fine then, you don't want anymore games, then lets get serious!"
    Ashley once again rushes towards Sabryn and grabs her by the hair and throws her towards Bryan Jr's crib as the baby begins crying, and Sabryn manages to catch herself and she comes back at Ashley, and she begins slapping her and punching her uncontrollably! Ashley tries to block her but Sabryn's rage is untamed, and she punches Ashley right in her mouth and finally, Ashley trips and falls to the ground, and after a moment it seems that she is finally unconscious.
    Sabryn, taking a breath,
    "Finally…at last…"
    Sabryn begins to walk towards Bryan Jr's crib to see if her baby is alright, but before she does, suddenly Ashley's eyes shoot open and she trips Sabryn, and Sabryn begins to fall as Ashley jumps up and laughs, successfully tricking Sabryn again. As Sabryn goes flying down Ashley takes her knife and grabs Sabryn by the hair and twirls her around, and sends her knife flying into Sabryn's stomach! Sabryn screams like a banshee and crumbles to the ground, as Ashley goes over to Bryan Jr. and picks him up.
    Ashley
    "Shhhh…Momma's here…ding dong the witch is gone! You thought you could beat me, Sabryn?! Its my time, I now have two wonderful children and soon Bryan will be mine! YOU'VE LOST! I WIN! I WIN! It is true what President Obama said, YES I CAN!!! AND I DID!!!"
    Ashley then walks out smugly with Sabryn's son in her arms, and she leaves the mansion effectively kidnapping Sabryn's son.

    Shortly afterwards, however, Sabryn regains consciousness and she looks into the crib, and tears begin to pour out of her eyes, and she silently walks throughout the halls of her mansion, and then slowly as she clutches her stomach, she walks down the stairs, and once she is downstairs, she approaches a cabinet, and as she opens it…she takes out…a gun!!!!
    Sabryn
    "This is it…the last straw…I'm ending all of this…ALL of it…this is the end…"

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    A FINAL showdown leads to DEATH!!!!!
  23. aMLCproduction
    No pictures again. I've talked with Errol and the problem will be fixed. Please bear with me and thanks!

    Can I Get A Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    Just as Sharan is about to walk up to the pathway that leads to the church, she sees Daniel walking up to her. She decides to wait for him. They hug once he gets close enough.

    Sharan

    "I am so sorry for Lauren."

    Daniel

    "So am I."

    Sharan

    "You were so close Daniel. After everything Mona did to you, you made it through all of it. Just when you were about to get your life back, it all goes to hell once again. It seems you and Lauren can't catch a break."

    Daniel

    "I know. It's never ending."

    Sharan

    "I want you to know that I am here for you . We have been through a lot together. We've seen a lot together. We survived Mona's hell for all those months. If there is anything you need, or if you need a shoulder to cry on, I'm here for you."

    Daniel

    "That means a lot to me Sharan. It really does. " He gives her a hug as Kevin walks out the church and watches this friendly embrace take place. He walks over to them to break it up.

    Kevin

    "Am I interrupting?"

    Sharan and Daniel pull back.

    Sharan, looking at Kevin,

    "No, Daniel and I were talking about Mona's Dungeon."

    Daniel

    "Yea, your crazy ass sister. She's probably the one who killed Lauren. Damn you and your entire family. Mona is going to pay for all the things she's done to the people in this city."

    Kevin

    "I have nothing to do with this. I had no idea Mona was my sister."

    Daniel

    "I'm going to go inside before I lose my cool. I think I've heard enough of Kevin's mouth." And Daniel does just that.

    Kevin looks at Sharan,

    "You've been back in town for a few days and I have not heard from you or anything. Then I come outside and see you all hugged up with Daniel. What's good Sharan? I love you. We were together before my sister kidnapped you. We were going to get married."

    Sharan

    "Kevin, I have been through a lot the last several months. Kidnapped and held hostage. I was rapped. I had to watch Mona torture Daniel. It was sick. I needed time to make sense of everything and to enjoy my freedom."

    Kevin

    "Why couldn't I help you with that? Isn't that what I am here for? I am going through a crisis my damn self. Where's my fiancée? Why can't we be here for one another?"

    Sharan

    "Kevin, I'm not ready."

    Kevin

    "What's that supposed to mean? I'm your man."

    Sharan

    "Kevin, I don't want to be with you. You are Mona's brother and honestly I don't want no connection to Mona what so ever. This is very hard for me. I still have nightmares of some of the vicious thing's your sister has done and said. Especially about your father rapping her night after night. It sends chills up my spine."

    Kevin, pleading,

    "I had nothing to do with that. That was my father and my half-sister. Sharan I love you. I can't lose you too. I've lost everything already. My pops, my mother. I don't even know who my own family are. But I know that I love you. I need you Sharan. Please don't do this to me. I have nothing else left. I have no hope to cling too. I thought about you night and day, hoping and praying for your return. I've been crazy with out you."

    Sharan, wiping a tear from her eye,

    "I'm sorry Kevin. I'm not ready. I love you, but I am not ready." She then walks off as Kevin turns around to watch the love of his life, walk out of his life.





    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode:107, Crazy and Deranged!

    Written by: ML Cooks





    Daniel walks up to Lauren's coffin and stares at her. He is still unable to believe that Lauren is dead. After enduring months and months of torture, he thought his salvation would be Lauren. He feels some one touch his shoulder. He turns around and sees Jasmine.

    Jasmine

    "I'm so sorry for you loss."

    Daniel, with a tear forming in his eye,

    "Thank you." He says giving her a hug. He then looks at her.

    "I don't think I've seen you around."

    Jasmine

    "I'm Jasmine Winters."

    Daniel

    "Winters..Winters… Ria Winters?"

    Jasmine

    "She's my sister."

    Daniel

    "Wow. Never knew Ria had a family. You seem much nicer and civil than her."

    Jasmine chuckles,

    "I've been hearing that a lot since I got here. Listen, I'm a psychiatrist and I came to Pasadena to fill in at Huntington Memorial Hospital. I think it would be very useful for you to talk to some one. Get out your pain and agony. You've been though a lot."

    Daniel

    "Ria must of told you. The gossip Queen."

    Jasmine

    "Bits and pieces. It's a heart breaking story, and I would love to help. You shouldn't keep your feelings bottled up. It can be dangerous."

    Daniel

    "Your right. I madder as every day pass that I don't have Lauren. Every time I think of something Mona has to done to me, I have this urge to seek vigilante justice."
    Jasmine

    "My point exactly. Here's my card." She says pulling it out from her purse and handing it to him.

    Jasmine

    "I don't want you to think of it as an official counseling or what not. Let this be comfortable for you. Like two friends talking about our past."

    Daniel

    "Will do Miss Winters."

    Jasmine

    "Oh no, call me Jasmine. You make me sound old calling me miss."

    Daniel smiles,

    "I'll give you a call in the morning. Thank you."

    Jasmine

    " My pleasure. I made you smile. A sign of good things to come. I look forward for your phone call." She then walks away from him and Daniel walks outside to smoke a cigarette.

    Lauren, in the coffin, whom just over heard everything has a few thoughts,

    "I don't know what was worse, hearing Daniel talk about how much he misses me or that Jasmine flirting with him. I'm dead. I'm right here. She flirted with him right in front of me. Have you no respect for the dead? I can't stay dead for long or I am going to loose Daniel. "







    On the Highway

    Ashley is stunned to see Rufus in her back seat through her rear view mirror.

    Rufus

    "Surprise. I bet you weren't expecting me." She says aiming her gun at Ashley.

    Ashley

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    Rufus

    "I have something for you. I made it myself."

    Ashley

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Rufus

    "It's my favorite dish and it's served cold."

    Ashley

    "I'm not hungry!"

    Rufus

    "Revenge is a dish best served cold. You are going to pay for what you did to me. Kidnapping me and then using a chain saw to cut my man hood off."

    Ashley

    "I was doing you a favor. I was trying to help out. Now you're a full fledged woman right? I did what the doctors were going to do to you. So why be mad at me?"

    Rufus

    "You're flipping crazy. Maybe I wanted to keep my cock. Ever think about that. You didn't ask me if I wanted you to use a chain saw on me, you just thought I would want that. Do you know how painful that was?! Crazy Bitch!"

    Ashley

    "I am not! DON"T CALL ME THAT!!!"

    Rufus

    "You're crazy and deranged. And I give the demands here, I have the gun." He says waving it in front of Ashley.

    Ashley

    "Please don't do this. Natalia is trying to take my child from me. I am going to loose everything. Everything I worked so hard for is going up in flames."

    Rufus

    "Serves you right. But you're forgetting, that baby isn't yours. It belongs to Natalia. I overheard you say that in that dungeon."

    Ashley

    "This is not the time for your bullsh!t! You got that damn gun so use it!"

    Rufus

    "Fine, pull this car over."

    Ashley

    "I won't let you do this to me. My son and Bryan mean to much to me." After saying that, Ashley rams her car into another causing her car to spin on the highway. So fast dose all this happen, other cars hit the back of Ashley's car, causing a 12 car pile up. Once the cars come to a standstill, Ashley gets her bearings back and looks in her back seat. She sees Rufus has been knocked unconscious. Ashley, with a bruised face and blood coming from her head, climbs out her car. Through all the smoke from the engines and confusion from the people, Ashley is able to make her escape as she begins to run down the exit ramp.

    She talks to herself,

    "I told you, you won't get me. I have to go get my son before Natalia gets to him first."





    Back at the Church

    Dre and Kiko walk in. Dre sees Sharan and walks over to her. Kiko is approached by Ria.

    Ria, admiring Kiko's suit,

    "Wow, you look amazing. You always clean up nice."

    Kiko

    " Do you expect anything less? But thank you. How are you?"

    Ria

    "I am fine. A little stressed out. My mother and sister has decided to invade my sovereignty."

    Kiko laughing,

    "Maybe that could be a good thing?"

    Ria

    "Not at all. My parade is being rained on. You know, I haven't seen you around in a while. Where have you been?"

    Kiko, having a flashback of being kidnapped by Santino,

    "I was out of town. I had a training in Santa Barbara. And why are you keeping tabs on me?"

    Ria

    "Because I care about you Kiko. You know how I feel about you."

    Kiko

    "And you know what I told you about us."

    Ria

    "We can still be friends right?"

    Kiko

    "As long as you know the definition."

    Ria

    "You're silly. Well friend, I want to go out. Let's go out to the club or get a bite to eat after the funeral. I am stressed out. Too much sadness here. I need some excitement to get my mind of all these dead people. I've never been to a triple funeral before. Is that how they do it these days? I didn't know the economy was that bad. They had to economize these funerals. Death is not cheap."
    Kiko

    "Uhm, well you know, I could use a drink too. My training was pretty intense and stressful. I'll meet you at The Jump Off then?"

    Ria

    "Yup Yup"

    Kiko, smiling at her,

    "See you soon" He says as he walks away.

    Ria watches Kiko walks away,

    "Kiko, you just don't know all the freaky thangs I want to do to you. I will have me some of you." Her thoughts are interrupted when her sister walks over,

    Jasmine

    "He was handsome. That's you're lover?"

    Ria, rolling her eyes,

    "No. Why you all up in mine? You so damn nosey and you know how much I hate that!"

    Jasmine

    "I'm you're older sister. That's my job."

    Ria

    "Uhm hmm, I saw you talking to Daniel. Is he your man?"

    Jasmine

    "Don't be coy Victoria. He's in mourning."

    Ria

    "Don't call me by my government name. You know I hate that too. Look, I am going to pay my respects to Jodie. I don't got time to be talking to your nosey ass."

    Jasmine

    " Why do you have to talk to your older sister like that? Whatever Victoria, go ahead. I am about to put mother's make up on anyway. "

    Ria

    "Make up? Why?"

    Jasmine

    " Look at who's being nosey now. Eat your words little sis. You don't want to go toe to toe with me. … Mother decided to sing here at the funeral."

    Ria

    "Oh God!"





    Dre walks up to Sharan. She smiles at him and gives him a hug.

    Dre

    "I've missed you shawty."

    Sharan

    "I've missed you too. I miss my freedom. But here I am."

    Dre

    "You looking good as ever."

    Sharan

    "Thank you."

    Dre

    "They tried to lock me up for kidnapping you."

    Sharan

    "I know. Mona told me. How have you been?"

    Dre

    "I've been holding it down. But a brother doing better now that you here."

    Sharan

    "You're still your sweet self."

    Dre

    "I saw you talking with Kevin earlier. Things didn't look right."

    Sharan

    "They aren't. I can't be with Kevin right now. Knowing his sister raped me and did all those horrible things doesn't sit well with me. I am traumatized by the thing's I've seen thanks to Mona."

    Dre

    "Maybe you should take your mind of things. Let's have dinner or something. "

    Sharan

    "That sounds nice. Is the Blue Note still open?"

    Dre

    "It is shawty. After this dreadful funeral, let's go grab some food."

    Sharan

    "Sounds nice." They hug again as Kevin watches on in anger. As Dre walks away Ria walks up to Sharan.





    DC walks into the church and walks up to his brother's closed casket. He touches it, bowing his head . Sister Patterson walks up to him.

    Sister Patterson

    "God is punishing us."

    DC, opening his eyes and looking at Patterson,

    "He is indeed. I feel like my heart has been ripped out from my chest. The Williams family has been turned upside down. I lost my brother right before he found out we had an affair. Then the daughter you thought was dead is alive and she's mine. "

    Sister Patterson

    "And my son's hate me. Lord have mercy." She says wiping a tear. She puts her hand on the coffin as well.

    Sister Patterson

    "Mona said, I mean Kelis. That's my baby's name, Kelis, Kelis told us that she killed Abe."

    DC

    "What? How? Why?"

    Sister Patterson

    "Kelis is accusing Abe of molesting her. Abe kidnapped her at birth to make me believe she was dead. Abe held her hostage for 15 years and molested her night after night." She says with tears streaming down her face. As she thinks about what she just said, she gets weak in the knees and collapses to the ground. DC gets on the ground too and holds her as the church goers begin to look at Sister Patterson especially Kevin and Karim.

    Sister Patterson

    "Why would Abe do such a thing? Why would he do this to our baby girl? He led a double life for all these years. How could he look at his sons in the face knowing he was doing devilish things to their half sister.? How could he sleep at night knowing an innocent child laid tied down to a bed, probably thinking of all the sinful things Abe was doing to her? Lord why? Tell me why?"

    DC stands Sister Patterson up as Kevin has tears in his eyes. He doesn't know whether he should hit DC or console his mother. Karim walks over to him.

    Karim

    "You alright man?"

    Kevin

    "No! Pops is gone! Forever! We can never here his side to all of this bullsh!t. How do we know if this so called Mona is telling the truth? Because of Mona, I will never be able to hear pops defend himself against these allegations. Mona took that away from me. And why? Because my half sister killed him. DO you know how that sounds Karim when I hear myself say that? I don't understand what would lead to this. This all stems from your mother's affair with DC."

    Karim

    "She's your mother too Kev."

    Kevin

    "No. I am done with her. I don't even know who I am any more thanks to her. I don't know who my family is. Sharan doesn't want me no more thanks to Mona. I lost everything thanks to your mother and uncle. "

    Karim

    "You have me man. I'm your brother and I love you." Karim pulls Kevin into a hug as Kevin let's his pain out through his tears.

    Sharan watches on with tears in her eyes as well.





    Mike, Lena and Heath all arrive at the church together.

    They walk up to Jodie's coffin. Mike walks even closer to grab a hold of Jodie's cold hand. He begins to feel a little sick to his stomach as the smell of funeral go through his nostril system. He looks down at her face as Lena and Heath walk up behind him.

    Mike

    "She looks beautiful doesn't she?"

    Lena

    "She does."

    Mike clenches Jodie's hand even tighter.

    "I love you Jodie. I'll never stop. I am sorry our time together wasn't longer. But I know, deep down in my heart, your suffering is done."

    Heath

    "Yes it is." He says wiping tears from his face.

    "This is a little overwhelming for me. Soon, it will be me in a coffin like this. "

    Lena

    "Heath, let's just enjoy the time we do have left. God has a plan and we have to follow it. We are all going to have our time. We can't focus on that. We need to make the best of things now."

    Mike

    "She's right Heath. And if Jodie was here, I am sure she would be telling you the same thing."

    Heath

    "I guess your right."

    Mike

    "Thank you two so much for being here with me. It means a lot." He looks into the crowd.

    "If you will excuse me, I have a few people I want to talk with."

    Lena

    "Ok, we are going to grab seats."

    Mike

    "I'll meet up with you in a little while." They part ways as Mike walks up to Jennifer.

    Mike

    "How dare you show you're face here?"

    Jenn, looking at Mike,

    "Why wouldn't I be here?"

    Mike

    "I don't understand why you are! You put Jodie through so much right before she died. Have you no remorse?"

    Jenn

    "Look Mike, I had no idea she was going to die so soon."

    Mike

    "You didn't help her out any by black mailing her. You added to her stress and that's probably why her health faded so fast. "

    Jenn

    "Mike, what do you want me to say? I can't change the past. And even if I could, I don't know if I would. What's done is done."

    Mike, tears forming in his eyes,

    "I have this urge to wrap my hands around our neck. I would just love to choke the dear life out of you. But I am not that type of man but I want you to know that's how mad you make me. When did you become so vial? What happened to the woman I fell in love with all those years ago. You're so different these days. I guess Tyler and his money has changed you…..a lot. Do you even know who you are Jennifer?"

    Jennifer, thinking of how Ty hits on her and mistreats her and her current affair with Santino that Ty's father knows about,

    "Mike, all I can say is I'm sorry. I was jealous of her ok?! Jodie had a good life, she had it all including you. Tyler even had a thing for her. I didn't get it. What was it about Jodie? She had aids for goodness sake. She had a death aids and men still flung to her."

    Mike

    " Was it a competition Jenn? Is that what this thing was between you and Jodie? Let me tell you something about Jodie! She's a real person. She was compassionate, funny and intelligent. She was a beautiful human being. Not some frigid conceded immature ice queen. You're a rotten person Jennifer. You left me to be with Tyler! Remember that? And yet you are jealous of the love Jodie and I shared with each other. That was your choice. I'm going to make you pay for what you did to Jodie."

    Jenn

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Mike

    "I'm chief of Police now Jenn. What you did to Jodie was a crime and I will press charges on you. I'll arrest you myself. Then I'll go after your crime lord boyfriend Tyler. Enjoy the last days of your freedom." He then walks away sending a cold chill up Jenn's spine.





    Back on the Highway,

    Bryan and Natalia run up to Ashley's car as paramedics, fire trucks and police begin to ascend on the scene. Natalia looks in the car but sees no Ashley but Rufus instead.

    Natalia

    "What the hell is Rufus doing here?"

    Bryan

    "A better question is where is Ashley?"

    Rufus begins to come to as the sirens get louder. He rubs his head as he looks at Bryan and Natalia.

    Rufus

    "What happened?"

    Bryan

    "You were in a car accident. "

    Rufus

    "Right, that crazy bitch Ashley did this on purpose. She has lost her mind. She kept talking about Bryan Jr."

    Natalia

    "What are you doing in Ashley's car? Where is Ashley now?"

    Rufus

    " I tried to be a vigilante and take justice. She chain sawed my penis off. And as to where she is, I don't know. But I do know she's dangerous. There's no telling what she is going to do next. You better find her."





    TC Hotel, Alexis Suite

    Ashley enters and sees the nanny holding Bryan Jr.

    Ashley

    "Thanks for your time, you can leave now."

    Nanny, looking at the blood running from Ashley's forehead, noticing how nervous Ashley is,

    Nanny

    "Are you ok?"

    Ashley, noticing she's shaking and can now feel the blood rolling down her head, wipes it, trying to keep her cool,

    "Yes I'm fine. I was in a little fender bender."

    Nanny

    "I can stay and help if-"

    Ashley

    "No..No! That's ok. Just leave. I need time alone with my son."

    Nanny

    "Ok no problem." The nanny grabs her things and then leaves.

    Ashley walks over to Bryan Jr's crib and looks down at his pretty brown eyes. She wipes free falling tears from her cheek,

    "Look at you little one. I don't know what's going to happen from here. But I want you to know this, I love you. And there isn't anything I wouldn't do for you. I will not let Natalia get her hands on you. You are the key for the happiness I deserve from Bryan. I just want a happy family with the man I love. Is that too much to ask for? I didn't know Bryan was with Sabryn when we first starting having sex. He told me I was the only one. He did this to me." She reaches down in the crib and picks up Bryan Jr and holds him in her arms.

    Ashley, still looking at the baby,

    "We are going to be together forever little one. If I can't get what I want, then why should any body else? That's right, If I can't be happy then no one else will be neither. Except you Bryan Jr. I think you need your brother. Let's go grab Sabryn's son." Ashley puts Bryan Jr in a crib, grabs a baby bag and leaves the suite, intent, on taking Sabryn's son.

    Next time on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Ashley continues wreck havoc!

    And now read the SHOCKING and JAW DROPPING season 5 finale of Pointe Palace.
  24. aMLCproduction
    Westwood Park, Dondre's House

    Dondre walks through his front door and calls out for Lauren. She walks out from the bedroom.

    Lauren

    "Is your brother ok?"

    Dre

    "He good…. How are you?"

    Lauren

    "I'm ok. As well as to be expected for the situation I am in."

    Dre

    "I talked to my brother and he will look after you. So you won't have to worry about the baby."

    Laruen

    "I really need to know who's child this is,. Kevin's or Chris's."

    Dre

    'My bro can find out for you. Listen, I know you know what today is."

    Laruen

    "My funeral."

    Dre

    "You gone be able to handle all of this? Kiko gave me some drugs to give you. It's the same stuff Diego gave us when you were in the hospital."

    Lauren

    " The drugs that makes me seem dead. It's going to be so creepy laying down in that casket. It's going to be so hard when Daniel pays his final respects to me. I know he is devastated. I'm devastated that it's happening like this. I hope Sister Patterson's third eye doesn't realize I'm really not dead!"

    Dre

    "Well shawty, I'ma get freddy fresh, so I'll holla at you in a few." After saying that, Dre steps into his bathroom to hop in the shower.

    Lauren sits down on the couch and pulls out a picture of Daniel and lets out a sigh, wiping tears from her eyes.

    "I'm so sorry that I am doing this to do this to you Daniel. I know this is hard for you. But it's only for a few months. Just until this baby is born. If this child is Kevin's, I know you won't be able to handle it. I did this to protect you. I love you and I hope we make our way back to each other again."

    S.T.E.A.M.

    Episode 106: Normally Crazy!

    Written by: ML Cooks

    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Ashley walks into Kiko's office and sees Natalia already waiting for the test results.

    Natalia

    "Where's my son?"

    Ashley

    "You my son Natalia. Don't start going crazy on me."

    Natalia

    "You're the crazy on. I know in my heart you stole my son from me. And today these paternity test will prove it."

    Ashley

    "Yawn. You're boring. There's no way in hell you'll get your hands on Bryan Jr."

    Natalia

    "I'm going to change his name too."

    Just as she says that, Mark walks into the office.

    Mark

    "Did I miss anything?"

    Natalia

    "Wow….(Surprised Mark showed up after all) Thanks for coming. And no, Dr. Whitfield has not given us the results."

    Ashley

    "I don't know why you're here Mark. Didn't Natalia you tell this child may not be yours?"

    Mark

    "Excuse me?"

    Ashley

    "Oh yea, tell him Natalia. Tell him how you slept with Bryan. And while your at it tell him you were the one who tried to kill Dahlia. In fact if it weren't for you, Dahlia might here right now."

    Mark

    "What the hell is she talking about Natalia?"

    Natalia just gives Ashley a "You dirty bitch look" .Before she can answer the charges Bryan walks in,

    "Please tell me I am not too late."

    Ashley

    "No baby." She says walking over and giving him a hug. Bryan shoves Ashley off of him.

    "Keep your hands off me. I feel nothing for you Ashley. I don't know what kind of stunt you are trying to pull this time but it's not going to work. You will not succeed in breaking me and Sabryn up."

    Ashley

    "Well why isn't she here supporting you right now? Where is she?"

    Bryan

    "Like it's any of your business, she's at home taking care of my real son."

    Mark

    "Enough damn it."

    Bryan, turning around and looking at an aggravated Mark,

    "What the hell is your problem man?"

    Mark

    "Ashley just accused you two of having sex. This baby could be yours then?"

    Then the man of the hour walks into the office.

    Kiko

    "Sorry I am late everyone." Kiko walks to his desk and sits down.

    Natalia

    "Ok, Dr. Whitfield. Let's get right to it. Did Ashley steal my son?"

    Kiko

    "Alright, first things first. I have the DNA results regarding Ashley." He opens the envelope and reads as Sabryn then enters Kiko's office.

    Kiko continues,

    "The test reveals… That in fact, Ashley says who she says she is. "

    Sabryn

    "Great" She says responding, rolling her eyes.

    Kiko

    "Now for the baby in question." He pauses as he opens the next envelope.

    "The child in question belongs to Natalia and Bryan."

    Everyone is out raged.

    Natalia, looking at Ashley,

    "Where's my son?"

    Sabryn, the news beginning to set in,

    "What? You slept with Natalia?" She says looking at Bryan with hurtful eyes.

    Natalia, standing up and getting in Sabryn's face,

    "I've been waiting to tell you this forever. And I have the privilege and honor to rain on your parade. Yea Bitch. I slept with your man!"

    Kiko

    "I think this is the wrong place for this." Just as Kiko says that, and as if two great minds think alike, at the very same moment, Ashley and Sabryn both attack Natalia, knocking Mark and Bryan to the floor.





    Can I Get a Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    Sister Patterson is in her church by herself. She walks up toward the front where Jodie's, Lauren's and Abe's, who's casket is closed. She walks over to Abe's and caresses it. She closes her eyes and lets her mind marinate on the things that has happened to her family as of late. She looks up toward God.

    "Explain all this crazy to me. My family is falling apart. Piece by piece. I don't know what do or say. You have this dark cloud hovering over me. My third eye, the special powers you given me to see good and evil is broken." She wipes a tear from her eye.

    "How could Abe make me believe Kelis was dead? What caused him to do this? He molested her. God why? Why would you do that to my baby girl? She didn't do nothing. I did! The devil is all around me. Waiting to get in. But I won't let him. The devil is a liar." She wipes her eyes and gets ready for the guest by walking back to the entrance of the church, grabbing programs on her way. The first guest to arrive are the Labelle girls, Patti, Jasmine and Ria.

    Patti, walking up to Patterson and giving her a hug,

    "I am so sorry for your lose sister. I know we haven't seen eye to eye yet since I got here but I want you to know I am very sorry for your loss. "

    Sister Patterson

    "Thank you Sister Patti." They hug again , then Patti walks in.

    Jasmine then walks up to Patterson,

    "I'm so sorry for your loss."

    Sister Patterson

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Jasmine is stunned that the sister would speak like this at a church.

    Ria, interjecting,

    "You old bat. So loud and rude. She's my sister, Jasmine."

    Sister Patterson

    "That's good. If you're nothing like your sleazy sister, you will be ok in my God's house. You may enter."

    As Ria is about to enter right after Jasmine, Sister Patterson grab's Ria's arm and spins her around. Ria takes her arm back.

    Ria

    "You better keep your eagle claws off me."

    Sister Patterson

    "I want a few words with you, and I want them now!"

    Ria

    "You better not ever in your life touch me again. "

    Sister Patterson

    "Such a slut. I'm still upset that you hurt my son! Cheating on him with Dondre. "

    Ria

    "Look Pat the bat, that happened like a year ago. Karim has moved on. He's happy."

    Sister Patterson

    "You cheated on him. How dare you? You act like it's no big thing!"

    Ria

    "You're tired Pat. Go take a nap! You have no room to judge me. You're just as bad as me. Didn't you cheat on your husband? Does the name Mona ring a bell? You're a slut too."

    Sister Patterson slaps Ria.

    Ria's first instinct is to give a beat down to Patterson but she refrains,

    "You're nothing but an obnoxious, crazy, bitchy windbag. You're a detestable bigoted old woman; like an old swamp gator in a very bad wig and lobster claws. You are the one who needs deliverance. You look like a man with a wig and 2 miles worth of forehead. You're the stuff nightmares are made of! You need to get you some d!ck and a life."

    Sister Patterson

    "Something bad is about to happen to you girl. Just watch out. You will pay for you're sins like I am paying for mine. God is going to get you!"

    Ria rolls her eyes and walks inside the church.





    Next to Arrive are the Hutchins Family, Karl, his son Ty, his fiancée Jenn, and her lover Santino.

    Jenn, looking at Sister Patterson,

    "Great, just what I need."

    Karl, approaching the Sister first and giving her a hug,

    "I am so sorry for your loss."

    Sister Patterson

    "Thank you Karl. My husband arrested you many years ago. I am surprised to see you here paying respects today."

    Karl

    "Abe was doing a job. Besides, I don't hold grudges. And I have been exonerated."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well you need to come clean with the information you know. I know too. My third eye told me a few minutes ago about the pictures you took a few weeks ago."

    After hearing that, Santino and Jenn freeze up, looking at each other.

    Karl knows exactly what she's talking about and decides to ignore it and walk into the church. Ty then tries to walk right past the Sister but Patterson blocks him by stepping in the way,

    Patterson

    "I know you won't be that rude in my God's house. Don't Render Evil with Evil."

    Ty

    "It's good to see you too Sister Patterson."

    Sister Patterson

    "I got a feeling I am going to be seeing a lot more of you. You've done some things you shouldn't have. And they involve my family."

    Ty

    "Have you been hitting the bottle Pat?"

    Patterson

    "That's Sister Patterson to you son. Now take this program and get in my God's house and repent."

    Ty

    "Honestly, who passes out programs at a funeral? This isn't a play." And with that Ty walks quickly in the church before the sister could get in a come back.

    Jenn trying her luck, tries to walk right past the sinful sister. Sister Patterson, as usual intervenes by stepping in front of her and Santino both.

    Sister Patterson

    "Not so fast missy. I know, that you know that I know what yens did. Lust is evil."

    Santino

    "We won't be needing you to preach to us after you and your husband's brother were caught in between the sheets."

    Sister Patterson

    "No you didn't. You will not talk to me like that. " She reaches into her pocket and pulls out her holy water."

    Jenn

    "Here we go. I know what's coming next. I am armed and ready to do the Lord's work. Yea yea, heard it before Patterson. You need to work on yourself."

    Sister Patterson then slaps Jenn across the face with her bible.

    "God told me to do that for talking to one of his angels like that. How dare you?"

    Santino

    "You got issues." Santino then walks past Sister Patterson. Jenn tries to as well but then Sister Patterson grabs her arm. Jenn looks back.

    Sister Patterson

    "I would watch it if I were you. I know what you and Santino did." Sister Pat lets go of Jenn's arm and Jenn gives Sister Patterson a look then walks off.





    Sister Patterson's own family arrives, in the form of her two sons Kevin and Karim with his girlfriend Alexis.

    Sister Patterson

    "Hi babies. I haven't seen you two in days."

    Kevin walks right past his mother with out so much as looking at her or speaking.

    Sister Patterson hollers out after him.

    "Kevin, Come back here and talk to your mourning mother!"

    Karim

    "You're wasting your breath ma."

    Sister Patterson

    "What do you mean? He is still my son."

    Karim

    "He doesn't want to talk to you right now. He's trying to make sense of everything. I am too. I find out I have a sister. She killed our pops and my sister kidnapped my brother's girlfriend. And to top all that off, we just found out you were cheating on pops with his brother. I really hope DC doesn't show his face here today."

    Sister Patterson

    "Why shouldn't he? Abe was his brother."

    Karim

    "It would not be right. We have a lot to deal with and Uncle Don will make it worse."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well at least your acting civil and talking with me. That means a lot to me Karim."

    Karim

    "You're my mother. But I am still having a hard time dealing with all of this and to be honest, I am not ready to speak with you either. I was just being civil as you said. If you will excuse me, Alexis and I are going to pay our respects to my pops."

    Alexis

    "Nice to see you Sister Patterson."

    Sister Patterson

    "Well I can't say the same. You're evil and your hiding something and pretty soon it will come out. Hell look at me."

    Karim wonders what his mother means.

    Sister Patterson, handing them a program,

    "Here and now get my face. I've been hurt so much today." Alexis with Karim walks inside the church as Karim thinks of what his mother said about Alexis hiding something. He decides today is not the day to follow up with it, being it's his father funeral and all.





    Back at the hospital

    Sabryn and Ashley both jump on Natalia at the same time, hitting her. Mark jumps in and tries to pull Sabryn off Natalia and Kiko doing the same with Ashley. Bryan stands there in shock as Sabryn gets herself back together. She looks at Bryan.

    Sabryn

    "This was the last straw. You slept with Ashley, now you slept with some one even dirtier than her. Natalia of all people and you have a son with her. It's over Bryan. I don't want to see your fu(king face ever again! Stay the hell away from me and my son!"

    Bryan

    "He' my son too. We share a child together. You just can't cut me out your life."

    Sabryn, wiping tears,

    "Watch me! I am so done with you. This is the last time you hurt me." Sabryn, unable to speak any more storms out Kiko's office.

    Mark, looking at Natalia,

    "You led me to believe all these months I had a son with you. You tried over and over again to try and trap me into loving you. Just like you trapped me to sleep with you in the first place. And all this time, you knew, this child might have not been mine. You're evil. But I am so glad all this has happened. You can't trap me no more. It's over. You're hold on me has evaporated. A weight has been lifted off my shoulders. And I could not feel better." He then looks at Bryan,

    "Why couldn't you have said anything to me. I lived my life for the past 6 months believing I had a child. Then I was made to believe this child died when Natalia got shot. But no more. Let freedom ring. Good luck in dealing with Natalia. You got a lot on your plate." After saying that, Mark also leaves.

    Natalia then turns to Ashley,

    "Ok you heard the results. You have my son and I want him back now!"

    Ashley

    "This was not supposed to happen."

    Natalia

    "Tough cookies. Give me my son now!"

    Ashley

    "This child was to supposed to bring Bryan and I back together."

    Bryan

    "I don't love you. For that matter, I don't even like you. You're a psycho. You need mental rehabilitation.'

    Ashley

    "I AM NOT CRAZY!! I just love you Bryan. Can't you see that? I did all of this for us. But we can still be together. Sabryn has made it obviously clear she doesn't want to be with you no more."

    Bryan

    "I don't like you. I could never be with you. You're insane. You need help."

    Natalia

    "Damn all that. Just tell me now! Where is my son or do I have to beat it out of you?"

    Ashley

    "That child belongs to me and Bryan. You'll never get Bryan Jr. back and Bryan, (Now looking at him) you will be with me. I've gone through too damn much to be with you." Suddenly Ashley runs out the hospital.
    Natalia, hollering after her,

    "Get back here bitch!"

    Kiko

    "Get out of my office! This is a hospital! You can't shout out obscenities like that."

    Natalia, looking at Bryan,

    "Are you going to help me get our son back?"

    Bryan

    "I can't believe I have a child with you."

    Natalia

    "Fu(k you man! Are you going to stand there and wait until some one pays a penny for your thoughts or are you going to help me get our son back?"

    Bryan

    "Let's go." They both run after Ashley.





    Downtown Pasadena, Police Station

    Mark walk into Mike's office.

    Mike

    "Thank you for coming down so fast. I am late for Jodie's funeral, but I did get some info on Dahlia."

    Mark

    "She's alive?"

    Mike

    "Uhm, well, she was. "

    Mark

    "What do you mean she was?"

    Mike

    "There was a report of a woman tied to a set of train tracks right outside of Pasadena."

    Mark, getting emotional,

    "Oh!"

    Mike

    " I am sorry to be telling you this. The train tried to stop but it was to late. I am sure I don't need to tell you the rest."

    Mark

    "Dahlia was mowed down by a train. Who in the hell would do this to her!? My God she has been through so much. To being arrested then being stabbed in jail, then ending up at the landfill and supposedly dying there. But she survived that only to be killed again. What the hell?"

    Mike

    "I know how you feel Mark. There is a major crime wave sweeping through Pasadena and as the new police chief I plan to clean this mess up and get answers for all the victims of this wave. I don't want to be rude but I must get going. I'll be in touch. I need to follow up with what you told me about you and Rufus. I now will need to question Rufus." Mike then gets up, puts his tie on and heads down to the church for Jodie's funeral. Mark still sits there, letting the news soak in that Dahlia died so heinously. He gets up and then heads to his house.





    Lavender Hill, Sabryn's Mansion

    Sabryn lays Bryan Jr. down in his crib after he falls asleep from Sabryn rocking him in her arms. She then goes downstairs and turns the lights out. She walks over to her kitchen and pulls out a bottle of wine from a wine rack and then walks towards her living room. She sits down on her couch and let's the tears fall from her eyes as she opens the bottle of wine and begins to drink it straight from the bottle. She then talks to herself

    "Bryan. ….Bryan has ruined my life. He's hurt me so many times and he won't stop. Damn him!" She says after taking a big gulp from the bottle. She continues,

    "Nothing is happening to him. I am the one who keeps ending up with a heart broken. I am going to lose my fashion empire if I haven't already. I can't take this. Something has to happen to him.. .Bryan must feel some of this pain. I have to make him pay. I told him if he hurts me again I would kill him and that's exactly what I plan on doing. Bryan is going to pay for doing this to me!" She finishes her bottle of wine and then tosses it across the room, shattering upon impact into the marble floor.





    Ashley gets in her car in the hospital parking lot. She talks to herself like any normally crazy person would,

    "They won't get me. They won't get my son." She starts up her car and speeds off before Bryan and Natalia can catch her.

    Natalia almost catching up to Ashley's car hollers out after her

    "No!!!… Ashley, give me my son!!!." She says with tears forming in her eyes.

    Bryan

    "Let's go. We can hop in my car and get her." They run towards Bryan's car.

    Making a right out of the parking lot, Ashley heads for the highway. She's still talking to herself,

    "They won't get me. Natalia will never get her son. That child is the last chance I have to be with Bryan and no one will take that away from me."

    Ashley looks in her rear view mirror to see if Bryan and Natalia are on her trail but she almost losses control of her car, from shock, at seeing Rufus in the back seat, with a gun pointed at her.

    Rufus

    "It's payback time."

    Next on S.T.E.A.M.:

    Drama occurs at the Funerals!
  25. aMLCproduction
    Can I Get a Witness West Coast Baptist Church

    Mona holds her machine gun in her hand as Ashley, who just officially revealed herself to be back from the dead, Sabryn, Bryan, Dre, Daniel, Tyler, Ria, her famous mother Patti Labelle, Sharan, and Kevin all look at Mona in shock. Daniel and Ty are even more stunned from the others. Daniel has flash backs of Mona shooting him and making it look like an attempted suicide, then he remembers Mona drugged him with Meth to keep him from exposing what she did, then he remembers Mona kidnapping him and holding him hostage in her dungeon then torturing him day after day. Then he remembers Mona leaving him there for dead when Mona tried to bomb her dungeon. Daniel has this raging fire inside of him. He hollers out, and not even phased by the machine, gun he charges after Mona, jumping on top of her and tackling her to the ground. Daniel then begins to choke Mona, as Mona gags, and coughs.

    Daniel

    "Fu(king Bitch! I am going to kill you!" He then grabs Mona's neck and lifts it off the ground so Mona's head is off the ground as well then Daniel begins to pound Mona's head into the ground.

    Then out of no where, they hear a scream come from second floor balcony. A person, climbs up on the chandelier and swings across the air like George from The Jungle.

    Patti

    "Look, it's bird!"

    Ria

    "Naw, momma, that's a bat!"

    Kevin

    "It's my mother!"

    Sister Patterson jumps off the chandelier and lands on top of Daniel, knocking him off of Mona.

    Sister Patterson

    "Damn you devils! All this violence in my God's house. The devil is a lair. Every one stop this madness NOW!…. Yens all going to hell!"

    Dre hurries up and grabs Mona, so she can't get away.

    Tyler is stunned beyond words by all the action. He tries to think of what should be his next move , always in need to be in control of every situation he comes into. Realizing he won't control this one to his benefit, he slips out of the church.

    Kevin, looking at Sharan,

    "What is going on here?"

    Sharan

    "Kevin, you're about to find out. That's Mona. That's the one who kidnapped me. She's your sister. Kevin, Mona is your sister."







    ^^^Brand New Season 3 opening!!
    Episode:101, The Devil is a Liar

    Written by: ML Cooks





    The Blue Note

    Mike is out on the patio that sits over the pond. He drinks his 5th beer, looking out into the water, thinking of Jodie. He thinks of the very first time he met her in his pub. She was a lost soul who wanted to be loved. His thoughts are interrupted by a,

    "Mike, we've been so worried about you."

    Mike turns around and sees Lena and Heath standing before him.

    Mike

    "Well here I am."

    Heath

    "You're pretty wasted man. Let's go grab some coffee or something."

    Lena

    "That's sounds like a great idea."

    Mike, leaning back against the railing,

    "I don't want no damn coffee. I want Jodie back." He says with a tear forming in his eye. He continues

    "I didn't even have a chance to say good bye."

    Lena hugs Mike,

    "I know how you feel Mike." She pulls back from him.

    Heath

    "Mike, I think there is something you might like to know."

    Mike

    "I pretty much doubt that."

    Heath

    "I was with Jodie the night before she died. She called me on the phone and wanted me to come see her. She told me some things, some things you should know."

    Mike

    "It should have been me their with her. I'll never have that chance again."

    Heath

    "Mike, she really loved you. Jodie wanted you to know that. She did not want you to see her, the way she looked. She felt ugly on the inside and out."

    Mike

    "That doesn't matter to me. I love Jodie. For who she is not for what she isn't. It doesn't even matter now. My baby is gone."

    Lena

    "At least she is not suffering. I know she is looking down on us with a smile Mike. You know that?"

    Mike

    "She is. I will never forget her and no one could ever replace her in my heart. And I think it's time to get the people who did her wrong."

    Lena

    "Mike, what are you talking about?"

    Mike

    "Jennifer! What she did to Jodie can't go unpunished." Lena and Heath look at each other with raised eye brows.





    Back at the Church

    Sabryn, looks at Bryan then at Ashley,

    "Wait a minute! This is supposed to be my wedding day. "

    Bryan, looking at Ashley in disbelief,

    "Ashley? Is that really you?"

    Ashley

    "It's me baby. I'm back."

    Sabryn

    "Are you serious? This has to be a dream!"

    Ashley, flipping her hair,

    "This is not a mirage sweetie. I'm Ashley Jones, and I approve of my latest stunt. Check mate Sabryn."

    Sabryn hollers out in agony and runs after Ashley. Ashley charges after Sabryn. They have so much hate for each other that it transform into their energies , once they collide into each other they fall onto the ground from each other's force. Sabryn is quick to react and hops on top of Ashley, punching her in her face with right and left hooks. Bryan grabs Sabryn and pulls her off of Ashley. Ashley stands back up and then kicks Sabryn in her stomach. Sabryn then elbows Bryan in the gut to break free of his hold to tackle her arch enemy again. Ashley, not really paying attention as she looks for her son is caught off guard when Sabryn pushes Ashley into her wedding cake. Ashley falls right into it.

    Sabryn

    "Damn you! You can't just leave me alone can you?" Sabryn then charges at Ashley again, hopping on top of her. Sabryn's million dollar self designed wedding dressed is now ruined as both women roll around in the cake, throwing it at each other. Sister Patterson , with a garden hose turns it on and begins to spray down Sabryn and Ashley.

    "Let this Holy water cleanse thy souls. Everyone is tripping in my God's house. I have my bible and I am ready to use it. I am a solider for my lord and he don't like ugly. That's what all yens are, ugly. The devil is a lair and everyone must know that. What if Miss Jenkins finds out about this!? I think it's time we bow our heads and pray. This aint nothing a good prayer will help."

    The police arrive on the scene and immediately arrest Mona!

    Kevin, looking at Sharan,

    "What do you mean she's my sister? "

    Sharan

    "Ask her Kevin. Ask Mona for the truth. For that matter ask your father."

    Kevin walks up to the police and stops them before the police haul Mona off. Mona looks at Kevin.

    Kevin, looking at her facial features,

    "Who are you?"

    Mona

    "I'm your sister."

    Sister Patterson hears this and is stunned and walks over toward Kevin.

    "What did you just say?"

    Mona

    "I'm Kelis. I'm your daughter. Hello mom."

    Sister Patterson

    "The devil is a liar! Wait till Miss Jenkins hear about this!"





    Miss Jenkins House

    In the Basement. Rufus floats in and out of consciousness. But he is able to make out a large, beastly woman, chewing and popping gum, and smoking a refer joint standing a few feet away from her.

    Miss Jenkins

    "What the hell you doing in my house? And who's gonna pay for that big ass hole in my floor?"

    Rufus, weak but still tries to speak,

    "Please help me."

    Miss Jenkins

    "Damn, I thought I had a deep voice for a woman, your's is even deeper honey." Madea looks at this strange woman and she notices a of pool blood surrounding Rufus's groin area.

    Madea

    "Looks like you've been rapped honey. You wait right ch'here and I'll get the po po over here." Madea walks back upstairs as Rufus smiles, that he is about to get help. He then becomes freaked out again upon having flashbacks of Ashley using a chain saw to cut off his penis.





    Back at the Church

    The police escort Mona in a cruiser and is driven off. Sister Patterson looks at her as she drives off. She then looks at Sharan,

    "Girl, I want to know what are you talking? I want to know it now! Don't you forget we are still in God's house so you better not be lying. I got my holy water right here and I am not afraid to do his work." Patterson says aiming the garden hose at her.

    Sharan

    "Sister Patterson, it's so good to see you again. I have missed your crazy outburst."

    Sister Patterson

    "I beg your pardon."
    Sharan

    "Mona, is the one who kidnapped me. She kidnapped Daniel too. She used a clone to make everyone think Daniel was dead. She made it look like Chris stabbed Daniel. She's the one who was stalking me." She looks at Kevin and continues,

    "She's the one who sent me those pink roses. It wasn't Dondre. She's the one who rammed off your car door. Right around the time Daniel was shot."

    Kevin

    "I remember all of that. We were coming home from the TC Hotel opening gala."

    Sister Patterson

    "Ok enough, when are we going to get to the good part? I buried my sweet precious innocent daughter 25 years ago. And what you talking about right now is a bunch of hoopla. How is this crazy person my child?"

    Sharan

    "Abe. It was your husband. He is the one who faked Kelis's death. He did all of this. He made you believe Kelis was dead. Abe chained her up and molested her night after night for 15 years. Then he tried to set her on fire and bury her alive, hoping Kelis would die. But she didn't! She survived!"

    Sister Patterson, is totally stunned,

    "Lord have Mercy the devil is a lair." Everyone in the church are stunned.

    "I think I need to sit down. My chest is feeling heavy."

    Sharan

    "I am so sorry to be the one doing this. But this is the reason why Kelis kidnapped me. She wanted to make the Williams family pay. Especially Abe."

    Kevin

    "Sharan are you sure? I know you would never lie about something like this."

    Sharan

    "I am sure.. Mona is harboring a lot of secrets. A lot of pain and resentment."

    Sister Patterson

    "You talking out the side of ya neck girl! Aint no way in hell my Abe could be that despicable. And how dare you trash my family in front of all these God loving people? In my God's house none the less. My God shall strike you down right now."

    Kevin

    "Ma stop it! Mona does have that Williams family resemblance."

    Sister Patterson

    "Please tell me you are not listening to this ring-a-maroe."

    Kevin

    ' Let's go down to the police station, and find pops and we can see what is going on."

    Sister Patterson

    "I will not. I know my husband is no molester. He could not have done nothing so vial. Nothing so sinful. Sharan you are sick and you ought to be ashamed of yourself."

    Sharan

    "If you went through the things your lesbian daughter put me through, you might be sick too. Your insane daughter rapped me!"

    Sister Patterson, chuckling,

    "Now I know your lying. Aint no child of mine is going to be a gay."

    Kevin grabs his mother and puts her into his car.

    Sister Patterson

    "You better take your hand off of me boy! I brought you into this world and I'll take you out. Don't you know no good boy?" Kevin with his mom drives off.

    Ria, then gives a round of applause,

    "Thank God that crazy bat is out of here."

    Patti, looking at her daughter,

    "You will not be disrespectful like that. Don't embarrass me girl."

    Ria

    "Whatever. Don't you have a concert to sing at?"

    Bryan grabs Sabryn and takes her into the back room.

    Daniel leaves to go see about Lauren.

    Ashley tries to wipe her self off, being covered in cake.

    "That was some wedding." She says to herself.

    Ria walks over to her.

    Ria

    "Ashley Jones? Girl is that really you?"

    Ashley

    "Yes it is."

    Ria

    "This reminds me of The young and the Restless girl. When Drucilla was pushed off the mountain by Phyllis with all those cheesy effects. It's like people know home girl survived. We all know she will be coming back from the dead one day."

    Ashley

    "This is no soap opera, let me tell you that." They both look over as they hear Bryan jr. the 1st cry. Ashley walks over to him to try and calm him down.

    Ria

    "Back from the dead with a baby."

    Ashley

    "It is a miracle isn't it?"

    Ria

    "Who's ya baby daddy girl?"

    Ashley

    "Bryan."

    Ria

    "Oh damn. Sabryn won't be happy about that."





    Westwood Park

    Natalia pounds on Mark's door. Mark opens it and is not to pleased to see Natalia. Natalia walks inside his house and notices how everything is packed up in boxes.

    Mark

    "I'm kinda busy right now. I'm in the middle of packing up all my things. Dahlia and I are leaving this damned city once I find her."

    Natalia

    "Dahlia? She's dead. She died when her body was dumped in the "Stink SO Good Landfill" trash compacter."

    Mark

    "No! You would like for her to be dead don't do? Guess what?! You're wrong. I saw her. She walked in on me and-" Mark pausing, having a flashback of Dahlia walking in on Rufus sucking his duck. He catches himself before he tells Natalia.

    Natalia

    "She saw you doing what?"

    Mark

    "It was right after you got shot. "

    Natalia

    "Are you smoking crack Mark?"

    Mark

    "No I am not. I have to stay sober or you'll take advantage of me again."

    Natalia

    "As if. You didn't have to sleep with me. It was a choice."

    Mark

    "If you call black mailing a choice then by all means."

    Natalia

    "All that means nothing right now. We have a child together Mark."

    Mark

    "Are you the one hitting the pipe? Our child died when you got shot."

    Natalia

    "It was a set up. Our child is alive and Ashley has him."





    Huntington Memorial Hospital

    Daniel rushes over to the nurses station. He asks a nurse about Lauren

    "I got a phone call telling me my fiancée' Lauren Roman has been shot. Can you tell me anything about her? Is she ok? Is the baby ok?"

    Diego than walks up to him.

    Daniel, turning around to face him,

    "Any news on Lauren?"

    Diego

    "I'm sorry Daniel, we were unable to save her. Lauren is dead!"……………Next time on S.T.E.A.M.: Fireworks and fists fly between Natalia/Ashley and Sabryn!
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use and Privacy Policy

  I accept